Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

They saw my patterns and they didn't run away.

The thought should have brought comfort. Instead, Rumi stared at the ceiling of her bedroom, tracing the same crack in the plaster she'd memorized hours ago, and waited for the other shoe to drop.

Mira and Zoey had forgiven her. They knew about the secrets now—all of them—and they'd stayed. So why did her chest feel like someone had laced it too tight? Why couldn't she shake the feeling that she'd missed something crucial, some unspoken truth hovering just beyond her reach?

They're hiding something. They have to be.

Or you're spiraling again.

Her phone buzzed against her thigh, fracturing the anxiety loop.

Mira: Hey princess, how are you feeling?

The nickname sent warmth flooding through her ribs, briefly drowning out the static in her head. Right—the nightmare. She'd woken up screaming that morning, her own voice dragging her out of blood-soaked dreams. The sheets had been drenched with sweat, twisted around her legs like restraints.

Her fingers hesitated over the keyboard. After everything—after all the lies she'd already told—she couldn't add another one. Not to Mira and Zoey.

Rumi: Hey my knight.

She paused, deleting and retyping the next words three times.

Rumi: I'm still not okay. When will you two be home? I don't want to be alone right now.

The typing indicator appeared immediately. Disappeared. Reappeared. Rumi's stomach twisted. She hated texting for exactly this reason—the endless space for misinterpretation. Mira's dry humor had gotten her in trouble more than once, jokes landing like criticism when flattened into text.

Mira: Zoe and I are halfway home. Want me to grab your favorite snacks?

Despite everything, Rumi smiled. So quintessentially Mira—trying to solve problems with care packages and home-cooked meals. She'd joke about being the "provider" of their relationship, flexing dramatically while Zoey and Rumi rolled their eyes. But they never complained when she showed up with their favorite foods or stayed up late cooking for them.

Rumi: No, I just need my two favorite women back to cuddle with. I can feel myself mentally spiraling 😞

Mira: Can our princess last maybe…40 more minutes? 🤔 Kitten and I are that far out 😘♥️

Rumi: I can try 😩 I don't want to freak you both out, but please hurry 😟

Mira: ♥️ Breathe, princess. Do me a favor?

Rumi: ???

Mira: Wait for us in the living room

Rumi: Why—

Mira: Please don't argue. We'll be home soon.

Something in the terseness made Rumi's pulse quicken, though she couldn't tell if it was anxiety or something else.

Rumi: Alright 😫

Mira: Thank you 🫂. We'll make you feel better. Promise ♥️

Mira: We love you, princess 👑

Rumi: I love you both, too. Get home safe ♥️😗

Mira: We always do, my queen 💗

Rumi: 🙈

Mira pocketed her phone and scanned the street. Zoey had vanished again—no, there, pressed against a boutique window like a kid outside a candy shop.

She crossed to her in three long strides and wrapped her arms around Zoey's waist from behind, lips brushing her cheek. "Kitten." The word came out half-exasperated, half-fond. "You promised to stay close. We're supposed to be home already."

Zoey melted back against her, and Mira felt the exact moment her touch registered—the little shiver, the sharp intake of breath. "I know," Zoey said, then aimed those devastating eyes up at her. "But can I get it?"

Mira glanced up to see what had Zoey mesmerized this time. Of course—a Kairi cosplay, complete with the pink dress and everything. "Babe, we literally just bought two Keyblades, three posters, and that custom console. Our penthouse is gonna look like a Kingdom Hearts shrine." She pressed a kiss to Zoey's temple. "I'll grab the cosplay next time, okay? Rumi's waiting for us."

Zoey's expression shifted at Mira's tone. She knew that voice—the one Mira used when she was trying to stay calm. "Why'd you say it like that?" Zoey pulled back slightly, searching Mira's face. Then her eyes went wide. "She didn't hurt herself, did she?"

Mira hesitated just a beat too long, and Zoey's expression crumbled.

"Oh my God. She did. She—"

"No!" Mira grabbed Zoey's shoulders. "Zoey, no. I promise you, she didn't hurt herself. She had a nightmare, that's all."

"That's all?" Zoey's voice cracked. "Mira, her nightmares aren't just nightmares. You know what she sees. What she remembers—"

"I know." Mira's voice came out sharper than she intended. She softened immediately, pulling Zoey against her chest. "I know, Kitten. I'm sorry. I'm just—I'm trying to get us home without both of you falling apart on me, okay?"

Zoey was quiet for a moment, her face pressed into Mira's shoulder. When she spoke, her voice was small. "You don't have to do everything alone. We're supposed to be a team."

Mira closed her eyes. "I know. You're right." She pulled back enough to meet Zoey's gaze. "I'm sorry. Let's go home. Together."

Zoey nodded, wiping at her eyes quickly. "Together."

Mira brought Zoey's knuckles to her lips. "I'm sorry for snapping at you, Kitten. Are you alright?" She pulled Zoey tighter into an embrace.

Zoey knew Mira didn't mean it. She got emotionally dysregulated sometimes when either of her girls was in distress—her protective instincts overriding everything else. Mira hadn't always been great at comfort, all sharp edges and stiff shoulders, but she'd gotten so much better since dating Zoey. The maknae had helped her chip away at those walls, piece by piece. And when they'd finally brought Rumi into their relationship, something in Mira had softened even more. At least with them. The rest of the world still got the ice queen, but Zoey and Rumi? They got this—the gentle kisses, the tight embraces, the quiet apologies.

"I'm okay," Zoey murmured against Mira's collarbone, breathing in the familiar scent of her perfume. "I know you're scared too. You don't have to pretend with me."

Mira's arms tightened for a moment before she loosened her grip, pulling back just enough to cup Zoey's face. "I'm not scared. I'm just—" She paused, jaw working like she was chewing on the words before letting them out. "I hate when she's hurting and I can't fix it."

"You can't fix everything, love." Zoey covered Mira's hands with her own. "Sometimes we just need to be there. That's enough."

Mira searched her eyes for a long moment, then nodded slowly. "You're right." She pressed a kiss to Zoey's forehead. "Come on. Let's get home before our princess sends a search party."

Zoey managed a small smile at that, lacing their fingers together as they headed toward the parking garage. But her mind was already racing ahead—wondering what state they'd find Rumi in, whether the nightmares were getting worse again, whether they were doing enough to help her heal.

She squeezed Mira's hand tighter. At least they'd face it together.

Rumi sat on the couch, knees pulled up to her chest as she anxiously waited for her girlfriends. She thought the nightmares would have stopped by now—after sealing the Honmoon, after defeating Gwi-ma. They'd won. The threat was gone. So why was she still having these thoughts? Why did she still wake up screaming, tangled in sweat-soaked sheets, with the phantom sensation of claws at her throat?

She wrapped her arms tighter around her legs, making herself smaller. The penthouse felt too big, too empty without them. Every creak of the building settling made her flinch. Every shadow in her peripheral vision twisted into something with teeth.

Breathe, she told herself, repeating Mira's text like a mantra. Just breathe. They're coming home. You're safe.

But her traitorous mind whispered back: Are you though?

Rumi pressed her face against her knees and tried to count her breaths. One. Two. Three. Mira said forty minutes. How long had it been? She didn't want to check her phone again—she'd already looked three times in the last five minutes.

The silence pressed in around her, heavy and suffocating.

Please hurry.

The sound of the door unlocking made Rumi's head snap up. Before she could even think, she was on her feet, practically tripping over the coffee table in her rush to get to the entryway.

Mira had barely gotten the door open before Rumi crashed into her, arms wrapping around her waist so tightly it knocked the shopping bags from her hands.

"Whoa, hey—" Mira's surprised laugh was warm as she caught Rumi, one arm banding around her back while her other hand came up to cradle her head. "We're home, princess. We're here."

"You took forever," Rumi mumbled into Mira's chest, her voice muffled and watery.

"I know, I'm sorry." Mira pressed a kiss to the top of her head, breathing in the scent of Rumi's shampoo. "We came as fast as we could."

Zoey squeezed past them, dropping her own bags before immediately wrapping herself around Rumi from behind, creating a Rumi sandwich between them. "Group hug!" she announced cheerfully, even as her voice carried an edge of worry. She hooked her chin over Rumi's shoulder, one hand reaching to tangle with Mira's. "We've got you, Ru. You're okay."

Rumi let out a shaky breath, feeling the tension in her body start to melt away. Mira's solid warmth in front of her, Zoey's gentle weight against her back—this was real. This was safe. "I missed you both so much."

"We were only gone two hours, you dramatic baby," Mira teased softly, but her hold tightened, betraying her own relief.

"Two hours too long," Rumi protested weakly.

Zoey nuzzled against Rumi's neck, making her squirm and let out a surprised giggle. "Aww, did our princess miss us? Did she? Yes she did!"

"Zoey!" Rumi laughed despite herself, the sound watery but genuine. "Stop talking to me like I'm a puppy!"

"But you're so cute when you're needy," Zoey cooed, squeezing her tighter. She pressed a flurry of quick kisses along Rumi's shoulder and neck until Rumi was properly giggling, some of the haunted look finally leaving her eyes.

Mira watched with a soft smile, her thumb stroking gentle circles against Rumi's back. Leave it to Zoey to know exactly how to pull someone out of their own head. "Come on, let's get you back to the couch. Have you eaten anything today?"

Rumi's silence was answer enough.

"That's what I thought." Mira gently untangled herself, keeping one hand linked with Rumi's as she guided her back toward the living room. Zoey followed, still attached to Rumi's other side like a barnacle. "I'm making you something. No arguments."

"I'm not hungry," Rumi said automatically.

"Didn't ask." Mira squeezed her hand. "You're eating. But first—" She settled onto the couch and pulled Rumi down into her lap, arranging her so Rumi's head rested against her shoulder. "Tell me about the nightmare."

Zoey climbed onto the couch beside them, immediately pressing herself against Rumi's other side and threading their fingers together. "Only if you want to," she added softly. "No pressure."

Rumi was quiet for a moment, feeling the steady rhythm of Mira's heartbeat under her ear, the gentle pressure of Zoey's thumb rubbing across her knuckles. "It was about Gwi-ma again," she finally whispered. "But this time... this time he got to you both. And I couldn't—I couldn't stop him. I just had to watch."

Mira's arms tightened around her. "Hey. Look at me." She waited until Rumi tilted her head up, meeting her eyes. "We're right here. We're safe. Gwi-ma is gone. You made sure of that."

"But what if—"

"No what-ifs," Zoey interrupted gently, pressing a kiss to Rumi's temple. "You can't live in the what-ifs, Ru Bear. You'll drive yourself crazy."

"We're here now," Mira said firmly. "That's what matters. And we're not going anywhere."

Rumi felt tears prickling at her eyes again, but these felt different. Lighter, somehow. "Promise?"

"Promise," Mira and Zoey said in unison, making Rumi huff out a small, wet laugh.

"Jinx!" Zoey announced brightly. "Mira, you owe me a soda."

"I'm not playing jinx with you right now, Kitten."

"You just did it again! That's two sodas!"

"Zoey—"

"Three!"

Rumi found herself genuinely laughing now, the sound surprised out of her as she watched her girlfriends bicker. The knot in her chest loosened a little more.

Mira caught her eye and winked, and Rumi realized she'd been derailing the heavy conversation on purpose, giving Zoey the opening to lighten the mood. These two really did know her too well.

"Okay, okay," Mira conceded with exaggerated exasperation, even as her eyes sparkled with affection. "You win. I owe you three sodas. Happy?"

"Ecstatic," Zoey said smugly, then turned her attention back to Rumi. "Now, movie marathon or video games? Your pick, princess."

"Can we just... stay like this for a while?" Rumi asked quietly. "I just want to be close to you both."

"Of course," Mira murmured, pressing another kiss to her hair. "As long as you need."

Zoey hummed in agreement, shifting so she could rest her head on Rumi's shoulder. "This is my favorite place to be anyway."

They sat there in comfortable silence, the three of them tangled together on the couch. Rumi felt herself finally, finally starting to relax, the nightmare's grip loosening with each passing moment. The shadows in the corners didn't seem so menacing anymore. The silence wasn't suffocating—it was peaceful.

"I love you both," Rumi whispered. "So much."

"We love you too, princess," Mira replied, her voice warm and steady—an anchor.

"To the moon and back," Zoey added sleepily, already getting comfortable.

Rumi closed her eyes, letting herself sink into their warmth. For the first time all day, she felt like she could breathe.

About ten minutes passed in comfortable silence before Mira felt Rumi's breathing even out against her chest. She glanced down to find her princess had dozed off, face relaxed in a way it hadn't been all morning.

"She fall asleep?" Zoey whispered, careful not to move too much.

"Yeah." Mira's voice was soft, tender. "Poor thing exhausted herself."

Zoey shifted slightly so she could see Rumi's face, her expression melting. "She looks so peaceful like this. I wish she could always look this calm."

"Me too, Kitten." Mira gently brushed a strand of hair away from Rumi's face, her touch feather-light. "The nightmares are getting worse again. This is the third one this week."

Zoey's brow furrowed with concern. "Do you think we should talk to her about seeing someone? Like, professionally?"

"Maybe." Mira sighed quietly. "But you know how stubborn she is. She'll say she's fine, that she can handle it."

"She always says that," Zoey murmured, tracing idle patterns on Rumi's arm. "Even when she's clearly not fine."

"Sounds like someone else I know." Mira gave Zoey a pointed look.

Zoey stuck her tongue out. "I'm way better at asking for help than I used to be, thank you very much."

"You asked me to reach something on the top shelf yesterday. That doesn't count."

"That's still asking for help!"

"Zoey, you're literally five-foot-nothing. That's just basic physics, not emotional growth."

"I'm five-foot-two," Zoey hissed indignantly, trying to keep her voice down and failing slightly. "Those two inches matter!"

Rumi stirred slightly, mumbling something incoherent, and both of them immediately froze.

"See what you did?" Mira whispered accusingly, but her eyes were dancing with amusement.

"Me? You're the one who—"

Rumi's eyes fluttered open, squinting up at them with sleepy confusion. "Are you two arguing about Zoey's height again?"

"No," they both said in unison, way too quickly.

Rumi's lips twitched into a small smile. "Liars." She yawned, burrowing deeper into Mira's embrace. "How long was I out?"

"Just a few minutes," Mira said, her hand resuming its gentle stroking through Rumi's hair. "Go back to sleep if you need to. We're not going anywhere."

"Mm-mm." Rumi shook her head slightly, even as her eyes drifted closed again. "Don't wanna sleep. I'll just have another nightmare."

Zoey's heart squeezed. She leaned in to press a soft kiss to Rumi's cheek. "What if we promise to wake you up if it looks like you're having a bad dream? We'll be right here the whole time."

"Both of you?"

"Both of us," Mira confirmed. "I can make food later. Right now, you're more important."

Rumi was quiet for a moment, and when she spoke, her voice was small. "What if I can't stop having them? What if they never go away?"

"Then we'll be here for every single one," Zoey said fiercely, squeezing Rumi's hand. "Every nightmare, every bad day, every moment you need us. That's what we signed up for."

"Zoey's right." Mira tilted Rumi's chin up gently so their eyes met. "You're not a burden, Rumi. You're never a burden. Your pain doesn't make us love you less—it makes us want to hold you closer."

Rumi's eyes shimmered with unshed tears. "How did I get so lucky?"

"Pretty sure we're the lucky ones," Zoey said, grinning even as her own eyes got suspiciously wet. "We get to love the most amazing, brave, beautiful woman in the world."

"Two most amazing women," Rumi corrected, reaching up to cup Zoey's face before turning to do the same to Mira. "I don't know what I did to deserve you both."

"You existed," Mira said simply. "That's all you ever had to do."

The tears spilled over then, but Rumi was smiling through them. "I love you both so much it scares me sometimes."

"Good thing we're demon hunters then," Zoey quipped, trying to lighten the mood even as she wiped at her own eyes. "We're great with scary things."

Rumi laughed—a real, genuine laugh that seemed to surprise even her. "You're ridiculous."

"You love it."

"I really do." Rumi settled back against Mira's chest, this time letting her eyes close without fighting it. "Okay. I'll try to sleep. But you have to wake me up if—"

"We will," Mira promised, already sensing what she was going to say. "The second it looks like you're having a bad dream, we'll wake you up. I promise."

"And we'll be right here when you do," Zoey added, snuggling back into her spot against Rumi's side. "Not going anywhere."

Rumi felt the tension finally leave her body completely. Wrapped up between her two favorite people in the world, their warmth surrounding her like armor against the darkness, she felt safe. Truly safe.

"Thank you," she whispered, already halfway back to sleep.

"Always, princess," Mira murmured, pressing a kiss to her forehead. "Always."

Zoey waited until Rumi's breathing evened out again before whispering, "Do you really think she'll be okay?"

Mira was quiet for a moment, her hand never stopping its soothing motion through Rumi's hair. "Eventually. It's going to take time, but she'll get there. Especially with us helping her."

"We make a good team," Zoey said softly.

"The best team." Mira reached over to squeeze Zoey's hand, the three of them connected in an unbroken circle. "Now shh, let her sleep. And no more height arguments."

"I'm still five-foot-two."

"Zoey—"

"Just saying."

Mira rolled her eyes fondly but couldn't help the smile tugging at her lips. Yeah, they were going to be okay. All three of them.

They stayed like that for another twenty minutes, Rumi sleeping peacefully between them, before Mira felt her phone buzz in her pocket. She carefully fished it out, trying not to disturb Rumi, and saw a text from their manager about tomorrow's schedule.

"We have practice at noon tomorrow," she whispered to Zoey.

"Mm, don't wanna think about work right now," Zoey murmured back, her fingers still tracing lazy patterns on Rumi's arm. Her touch drifted lower, skimming across Rumi's hip in a way that was definitely intentional.

Mira's eyes sharpened. "Zoey."

The warning in that single word made Zoey's breath catch, but she didn't stop. "What?" Her voice was all false innocence even as her hand continued its wandering path. "I'm just being affectionate."

"Uh-huh." Mira's free hand caught Zoey's wrist, stilling her movements. "And what did I say about behaving while Rumi sleeps?"

Zoey bit her lip, a flush creeping up her cheeks. "That I should be good?"

"And are you being good right now, Kitten?"

"I—" Zoey squirmed slightly. "Maybe not?"

"Maybe not," Mira repeated, her thumb stroking over Zoey's pulse point. "We'll discuss that later. Hands to yourself."

"Yes, ma'am," Zoey whispered, but the gleam in her eye said she was already planning her next act of rebellion.

Mira saw it and smirked. "Don't think I don't know what you're planning. Keep testing me and see what happens."

Before Zoey could respond, Rumi stirred between them, her eyes blinking open slowly. She took in the tension between them immediately, the way Mira still had Zoey's wrist captured, and a slow smile spread across her face.

"Oh, is someone in trouble already?" Rumi's voice was still sleepy but laced with mischief.

"Your partner in crime was getting handsy," Mira said evenly, though her eyes were warm with affection.

"Was she now?" Rumi stretched languidly, deliberately arching her back in a way that pressed her closer to Mira. "Can't say I blame her. You do look particularly good today, my knight."

Mira's eyebrow rose. "Oh, so we're doing this now? Both of you?"

"Doing what?" Rumi asked sweetly, trailing her fingers up Mira's arm. "I'm just complimenting my girlfriend."

"Right." Mira's voice was dry. "And Zoey was 'just being affectionate.'"

"Exactly!" Zoey chimed in, emboldened by Rumi joining forces. "See? Rumi gets it."

Mira looked between her two troublemakers, noting the matching glints of mischief in their eyes. "You two are partnering up against me?"

"We would never," Rumi said, though her grin was absolutely wicked as she leaned up to press a kiss just below Mira's ear. "We're angels."

"The worst behaved angels I've ever met," Mira muttered, but she couldn't quite suppress her smile.

"You love us anyway," Zoey sing-songed, taking advantage of Mira's distraction to wiggle closer.

"I do." Mira released Zoey's wrist only to catch both of them around the waist, pulling them firmly against her. "Which is why I'm going to give you both exactly five seconds to decide if you want to keep being brats, or if you want to be good girls."

The shift in her voice—from playful to commanding—made both Rumi and Zoey freeze.

"Because if you want to keep playing," Mira continued, her voice a low rumble, "I'm more than happy to remind you both what happens when you misbehave."

Rumi and Zoey exchanged glances, having a silent conversation with their eyes.

"One," Mira started counting.

"Okay but hear us out—" Zoey started.

"Two."

"She was just trying to cheer me up!" Rumi tried.

"Three."

"That's not fair, you can't use the counting!" Zoey protested.

"Four."

Both of them immediately stilled, pressing close to Mira with suspiciously innocent expressions.

"We'll be good," Rumi said quickly.

"So good," Zoey agreed. "The best."

"That's what I thought." Mira's smile was satisfied, pleased with her victory. "Now, here's what's going to happen. I'm going to make us all some food because none of us have eaten properly today. You two are going to sit at the counter and keep me company. No wandering hands, no distracting your girlfriend while she cooks."

"And if we're really good?" Rumi asked, her voice dropping to something softer, more vulnerable.

Mira's expression gentled immediately. "If you're really good, then after dinner, we'll cuddle on the couch, watch whatever you want, and I'll make sure no nightmares bother you tonight."

"Promise?" Rumi's earlier bravado had faded, replaced by genuine need.

"I promise, princess." Mira kissed her forehead, then Zoey's. "Both of you. Now come on, let's get some food in you."

Mira stood first, offering her hands to both of them. Rumi and Zoey each took one, letting themselves be pulled up from the couch. But the moment they were on their feet, Zoey "accidentally" stumbled into Mira's chest.

"Oops," she said, not sounding sorry at all as her hands splayed across Mira's abs. "Lost my balance."

"Uh-huh." Mira caught Zoey's hands before they could wander any lower. "Nice try. Kitchen. Now."

"You're no fun," Zoey pouted, but she was grinning.

"Oh, I'm plenty of fun." Mira's voice dropped dangerously low as she leaned in close to Zoey's ear. "You'll find out just how much fun later if you keep this up."

Zoey shivered, her bratty facade cracking for just a moment before she ducked her head. "Yes, ma'am."

"Good girl." Mira pressed a kiss to her temple, then turned to Rumi, who was watching them with darkened eyes. "And you, princess? Are you going to behave?"

Rumi bit her lip, considering. "Define behave?"

Mira laughed, a low rich sound. "That's what I thought. Come here." She crooked her finger, and Rumi stepped closer immediately, drawn in by the command in Mira's voice. Mira cupped her face gently. "I know you need distraction from the nightmares, baby. And I promise, I'll give you everything you need. But first, food. You barely ate yesterday either."

The switch from dominant to caring made Rumi's eyes go soft. "Okay."

"Okay, what?"

"Okay, I'll eat first," Rumi amended, leaning into Mira's touch.

"That's my good girl." Mira rewarded her with a deep kiss that left Rumi swaying slightly when she pulled back. "Now both of you, kitchen."

They made their way across the open-plan living space, Mira's hand resting possessively on the small of Rumi's back while Zoey walked close to her other side. As they reached the kitchen island, Mira gestured to the bar stools.

"Sit."

Both of them climbed onto the stools obediently, though Zoey made a show of crossing her legs in a way that drew attention to her thighs. Mira shot her a warning look as she moved around to the other side of the counter.

"What?" Zoey asked innocently. "I'm sitting. Like you said."

"You're also being a brat."

"I have no idea what you mean."

Rumi giggled, then tried to hide it behind her hand when Mira's gaze slid to her.

"Something funny, princess?"

"No, ma'am," Rumi said, but her eyes were sparkling with mischief.

Mira shook her head, pulling ingredients from the fridge. "I'm surrounded by troublemakers."

"You love it," they said in unison, then dissolved into giggles.

"I do," Mira admitted, unable to keep the fondness from her voice. "Even when you're being absolute menaces."

She started prepping food—something quick but nutritious—while keeping one eye on her girls. True to form, they lasted maybe three minutes before the mischief started up again.

"Mira?" Zoey's voice was syrupy sweet.

"Yes, Kitten?"

"Can I have a snack while you cook?"

"You can wait ten minutes."

"But I'm so hungry." Zoey leaned forward on the counter, chin in her hands, batting her eyelashes.

"Then you should have eaten lunch when I texted you earlier."

Zoey pouted. "Rumi, tell her I'm starving."

"She's starving," Rumi parroted dutifully, though her lips were twitching with amusement.

"You two are unbelievable." Mira sliced vegetables with practiced precision. "And the answer is still no. You can wait."

"What if we said please?" Rumi tried, joining Zoey in leaning across the counter.

"What if you both sat back before I made you wait even longer?"

They sat back immediately.

"Smart girls." Mira's approval was warm, and she noticed the way both of them pretended slightly at the praise. "See? You can behave when properly motivated."

"We're always motivated to be good for you," Rumi said softly, and there was genuine sincerity under the playfulness.

Mira's expression softened. "I know you are, baby." She reached across to stroke Rumi's cheek. "Even when you're being brats, I know."

The moment of tenderness was broken by Zoey sneaking a cherry tomato from the cutting board.

"Zoey!"

"What?" Zoey popped it in her mouth, grinning unrepentantly. "I needed a snack."

"That's it." Mira pointed the knife at her—safely, but with clear intent. "You just earned yourself a time-out after dinner."

Zoey's eyes went wide. "Wait, no—"

"Should have thought of that before you directly disobeyed me."

"But—"

"Do you want to make it longer?"

Zoey slumped in her seat. "No, ma'am."

"Then I suggest you sit there quietly and think about your choices."

Rumi was trying very hard not to laugh, her hand pressed over her mouth.

"Something to add, princess?" Mira asked pointedly.

Rumi shook her head quickly. "Nope. Nothing. I'm being so good."

"You are." Mira smiled at her. "Which means you get a reward later."

Rumi lit up. "Really?"

"Really. My good girl deserves nice things."

Zoey made a noise of protest. "That's not fair! Rumi was being bratty too!"

"Rumi didn't steal food after I explicitly said no."

"It was one tomato!"

"One tomato too many." Mira finished plating the food—a simple but delicious-looking stir-fry. She slid plates across to both of them. "Now eat. Both of you. Every bite."

They ate in relative silence, though Zoey kept shooting Rumi betrayed looks that made her giggle. Mira watched them both with fond exasperation, making sure they actually ate properly.

"Good girls," she praised when their plates were clean. "See? That wasn't so hard."

"Can I be out of time-out now?" Zoey asked hopefully.

"No. You still have to serve it." Mira came around the counter and held out her hand. "But I think we can move this party to the bedroom. Rumi needs rest, and I have plans for both of you."

The shift in her tone—from nurturing to commanding—made both Rumi and Zoey shiver.

"What kind of plans?" Rumi asked, her voice breathy.

"The kind that will make sure you sleep very, very well tonight." Mira's smile was predatory and affectionate all at once. "The kind where you won't have room in your head for nightmares because I'm going to fill it with much better things."

Zoey was off her stool immediately, and Rumi wasn't far behind.

"Eager?" Mira teased.

"You can't say things like that and expect us not to be," Rumi protested.

"Fair point." Mira took both their hands, leading them toward the bedroom. "Come on, my pretty girls. Let me take care of you."

As they crossed into the bedroom, the energy shifted. This was their space—intimate, safe, where they could all be exactly who they needed to be.

Mira turned to face them, and both Rumi and Zoey automatically straightened slightly under her gaze.

"Zoey, corner. Five minutes. Think about following instructions."

Zoey whined but obeyed, trudging to the corner with exaggerated reluctance.

"And Rumi," Mira cupped her face tenderly, "on the bed, princess. Let me help you forget everything except how loved you are."

Rumi's breath caught. "Yes, ma'am."

"Good girl." Mira kissed her deeply. "Now let me show both of you exactly what happens when you're mine."

The bedroom door closed softly behind them, and for the first time all day, Rumi felt the last of her anxiety melt away. Here, with her girls, with Mira's hands on her and Zoey's presence even in her time-out corner, she was safe.

She was home

Chapter Text

Rumi woke to darkness—but for once, it wasn't accompanied by the phantom sensation of claws at her throat or the echo of screams in her ears.

Just... darkness. Peaceful, quiet darkness.

She blinked slowly, letting her eyes adjust to the dim room. The blackout curtains were doing their job, keeping out the city lights that usually bled through their floor-to-ceiling windows. She had no idea what time it was, but her body felt heavy with the kind of satisfied exhaustion that had nothing to do with nightmares.

Rumi became aware of warmth on either side of her. Mira's arm was draped possessively across her waist, her breath steady and even against the back of Rumi's neck. On her other side, Zoey was curled into her front, one leg hooked over Rumi's hip, her face buried against Rumi's collarbone.

A Rumi sandwich. Again. Not that she was complaining.

She stayed perfectly still, not wanting to wake either of them, just... existing in this moment. No panic. No fear. Just the gentle rise and fall of their breathing, the warmth of their bodies, the safety of being held.

I could get used to this, she thought, then immediately felt her chest tighten with familiar anxiety. What if I do get used to this and then—

"Stop thinking so loud," Mira mumbled against her neck, voice thick with sleep. "Can hear your brain from here."

Rumi startled slightly. "I thought you were asleep."

"Was." Mira's arm tightened around her waist, pulling her back more firmly against her chest. "Then my princess started spiraling again."

"I wasn't spiraling."

"Liar." But there was no heat in it, just sleepy affection. Mira pressed a soft kiss to the spot where Rumi's neck met her shoulder. "What time is it?"

Rumi squinted at the digital clock on the nightstand, the only source of light in the room. "Four thirty-seven."

"Too early." Mira nuzzled into her hair. "Why are you awake?"

"I don't know. I just... woke up." Rumi paused, realizing. "No nightmare."

She felt Mira smile against her skin. "Good. Told you I'd keep them away."

"You can't actually control my dreams, you know."

"Made you feel safe enough not to have them though, didn't I?" There was smug satisfaction in Mira's voice.

Rumi couldn't argue with that. "Yeah. You did."

Zoey made a small noise of protest in her sleep, burrowing closer to Rumi like she was trying to burrow into her. Her hand fisted in Rumi's sleep shirt possessively.

"She's going to be unbearable when she wakes up and realizes you had a nightmare-free night," Mira whispered. "She'll take full credit."

"Will she be wrong though?"

"No," Mira admitted. "We both tired you out pretty thoroughly."

Rumi felt heat creep up her cheeks even in the darkness. "Mira..."

"What? I'm just stating facts." Mira's hand splayed across Rumi's stomach, thumb stroking lazy circles. "How are you feeling? Really?"

Rumi took inventory. Her body ached in pleasant ways. Her mind felt... quiet. Clear. The ever-present anxiety was still there—she doubted that would ever fully go away—but it was manageable. Distant.

"Better," she said softly. "Really better."

"Good." Mira kissed her shoulder again. "Go back to sleep, princess. We have a few more hours before we need to be functional humans."

"I'm only half-human though," Rumi said, and even in the darkness Mira could hear the small smile in her voice. "Does that mean I only need to be half-functional?"

Mira huffed out a quiet laugh. "Nice try. You still need to be at practice on time."

"Worth a shot." Rumi yawned. "What if I can't fall back asleep?"

"Then I'll stay awake with you." Simple. Matter-of-fact. Like it was the easiest thing in the world.

Rumi's throat tightened with emotion. "You need your sleep too."

"I need you to be okay more." Mira's voice was quiet but firm. "That's always going to be more important."

"That's not fair to you."

"Rumi." Mira shifted, propping herself up on one elbow so she could look down at her, even in the darkness. "Let me decide what's fair to me, okay? You're not a burden. You're never going to be a burden. The sooner you accept that, the easier this will be. I would do the same for Zoey as well."

Rumi bit her lip, fighting back the sting of tears. "I'm still getting used to... this. To being wanted. To being part of..."

"Part of us," Mira finished gently. "I know. And that's okay. We have time."

"Do we though?" The words slipped out before Rumi could stop them. "What if—"

"No what-ifs. Not at four thirty in the morning." Mira cupped her face. "Right now, in this moment, you're here. We're here. That's all that matters."

Zoey stirred between them, her sleepy voice muffled against Rumi's chest. "Are you guys having deep conversations without me again?"

"Go back to sleep, Kitten," Mira said softly.

"Can't. You woke me up with your emotions." But Zoey was already shifting, wrapping herself more fully around Rumi. "Ru had a nightmare-free night?"

"Yeah."

"Told you we'd take care of you." Zoey pressed a kiss over Rumi's heart. "We're the best girlfriends ever."

Despite everything, Rumi laughed quietly. "So humble."

"It's not bragging if it's true." Zoey yawned. "Now everyone shut up and go back to sleep. I need my beauty rest."

"You're already beautiful, you menace," Mira said, but she was settling back down, pulling them both close.

Rumi let herself relax into their warmth, into the safety of being held between them. The darkness didn't feel suffocating anymore. It felt like peace.

"I love you both," she whispered.

"Love you too, princess," Mira murmured.

"Love you more," Zoey mumbled, already half-asleep again.

"That's not possible," Rumi said, but she was smiling.

As their breathing evened out around her, Rumi closed her eyes. Maybe she would fall back asleep. Maybe she wouldn't. But either way, she wasn't alone in the darkness anymore.

And that made all the difference.

The next time Rumi woke, it was to sunlight filtering through the gaps in the curtains and the smell of coffee. She stretched, immediately noticing the absence of her girlfriends' warmth. The bed felt too big, too empty without them.

She sat up, running a hand through her tangled hair, and spotted a note on Mira's pillow written in her precise handwriting:

Practice starts at noon, Zoey and I are re-recording lines. Letting you sleep in. There's breakfast in the kitchen and coffee in the pot. Zoey tried to wake you up with kisses but you just mumbled something about "five more minutes" and batted her away. It was adorable. She took a video.

- M

P.S. Don't even think about skipping breakfast. I'll know. 

Rumi smiled, holding the note to her chest. Even when Mira wasn't here, she was still taking care of her.

She checked her phone: 10:47 AM. She'd slept in way later than usual, but apparently her body had needed it. There were several texts waiting for her.

Zoey (7:23 AM): good morning sleeping beauty 😘 you looked so peaceful we didn't wanna wake you 💕

Zoey (7:24 AM): mira made you her special french toast before we left 🥞

Zoey (7:25 AM): [VIDEO ATTACHMENT]

Zoey (7:26 AM): see??? ADORABLE 🥰

Mira (8:25 AM): Let us know when you're up. Don't rush. We'll see you at practice.

Zoey (9:42 AM): are you still asleep??? 😱

Zoey (9:50 AM): mira says to let you rest but im bored and i miss youuuuu

Zoey (10:01 AM): okay fine you're definitely still asleep

Zoey (10:02 AM): dream of me 😏💋

Rumi clicked on the video, and her heart immediately melted. It showed Zoey leaning over her sleeping form, pressing gentle kisses to her cheeks, her forehead, the tip of her nose. Sleep-Rumi had indeed mumbled "five more minutes" and weakly pushed at Zoey's face without even opening her eyes. Zoey's delighted giggle was captured on the audio, followed by Mira's voice in the background saying, "Kitten, leave her alone. She needs to sleep."

"But she's so cute when she's sleepy!"

"She's cute all the time. Now come on, we need to get to the studio early."

The video ended with Zoey blowing a kiss at the camera—at Rumi—before the screen went dark.

Rumi saved the video immediately. She'd probably watch it a hundred more times.

She typed out a response:

Rumi: Just woke up. Thank you for letting me sleep. And yes, I saw the video. You're ridiculous (but I love you anyway) 💕

Rumi: Tell Mira I'm eating breakfast now before she sends a search party

The reply came almost instantly.

Zoey: SHE LIVES!!! 🎉

Zoey: mira says good and that you better send photo proof

Zoey: i say send a selfie because i miss your face 🥺

Mira: Both. Send both.

Rumi laughed, shaking her head as she climbed out of bed. Her legs were a little shaky—another reminder of last night that made her blush—but she felt good. Rested. The kind of bone-deep satisfied that came from being thoroughly loved.

She padded out to the kitchen, and sure enough, there was a plate of French toast waiting for her on the counter, covered in plastic wrap with another note: Microwave for 30 seconds. - M

Rumi did as instructed, then settled at the counter with her breakfast and coffee. The French toast was perfect—crispy on the outside, soft in the middle, with just the right amount of cinnamon. Mira knew exactly how she liked it.

She snapped a photo of her plate, then—feeling brave—took a selfie. Her hair was a mess, she wasn't wearing any makeup, and her sleep shirt was rumpled, but she was smiling. Really smiling.

Rumi: [PHOTO] Breakfast acquired. Happy now?

Rumi: [PHOTO] Also here's your selfie, Zo 😊

Zoey: GORGEOUS 😍😍😍

Zoey: mira is making that face

Rumi: What face?

Zoey: the soft one she tries to hide but fails at every time

Zoey: she's blushing now lol

Mira: I am not blushing.

Zoey: YOU SO ARE

Mira: Rumi, eat your breakfast. Zoey, focus on stretching.

Zoey: yes ma'am 🫡

Zoey: (she's still blushing btw)

Mira: Time-out when we get home.

Zoey: WORTH IT

Rumi grinned at her phone, warmth blooming in her chest. This. This was what she'd been afraid to hope for. This easy banter, this casual affection, this feeling of being included in something that had existed before her.

She finished her breakfast, cleaned up her plate (because Mira would definitely ask), and headed to the bathroom to shower and get ready. Practice started in just over an hour, and she needed to make herself presentable.

As the hot water cascaded over her, washing away the last remnants of sleep, Rumi let herself relax under the spray. She was mid-shampoo, eyes closed and head tilted back, when she heard the bathroom door open.

"Rumi?" Mira's voice cut through the sound of running water.

Rumi's eyes flew open. "Mira? I thought you were at practice?"

"Practice got cancelled." The shower door slid open, and Mira stood there, already stripped down, an appreciative look in her eyes. "Bobby called. Apparently there's an issue with the studio's lighting system: you can't dance if you can’t see. We have the morning free. However, we still need to swing by to take photos, so we have time."

"Oh." Rumi's heart started beating faster as Mira stepped into the shower, crowding her back against the tile. "That's... that's good?"

"Very good." Mira's hands found Rumi's waist, steadying her. "Means we get to come home to our princess."

"Where's—" Rumi started, but was cut off by the shower door opening again.

"Did you really think I'd miss this?" Zoey stepped in, completing their trio in the spacious shower. "You're so pretty in the morning, Ru."

"I have shampoo in my hair," Rumi protested weakly, even as she felt heat that had nothing to do with the water temperature spreading through her body.

"Even prettier," Zoey said decisively, pressing against Rumi's side and going up on her toes to kiss her shoulder. "Missed you."

"You saw me nearly four hours ago."

"Doesn't matter. I still miss you." Zoey pouted, then brightened. "Mira, can I—"

"No," Mira said, already knowing what Zoey was going to ask. "We're going to help Rumi finish her shower. Properly."

"That's what I was going to say!" Zoey protested.

"No, you were going to suggest something that would make us all very late."

"Would that be so bad?"

Mira raised an eyebrow. "Do you want to explain to Bobby why we're late? Again?"

Zoey made a face. "He's still mad about last week."

"Exactly." Mira reached for the shampoo bottle. "Turn around, princess. Let me finish washing your hair."

Rumi obeyed automatically, letting Mira work the remaining shampoo through her hair with gentle, methodical movements. It was intimate in a different way than what Zoey had been suggesting—caring, attentive. Mira's fingers massaged her scalp in slow circles, and Rumi felt herself melting.

"Tilt your head back," Mira instructed softly, guiding Rumi under the spray to rinse. Her fingers combed through Rumi's hair carefully, making sure all the soap was gone.

Meanwhile, Zoey had snagged the body wash and was working up a lather. "My turn," she announced cheerfully, and started washing Rumi's shoulders with gentle circular motions.

"I can wash myself, you know," Rumi said, but her voice lacked any real conviction.

"But why would you when you have two girlfriends who love taking care of you?" Zoey's hands moved lower, across Rumi's collarbone, down her arms. Nothing inappropriate, just... tender. Loving.

"She has a point," Mira said, reaching for the conditioner. "Besides, you take care of us all the time. Let us return the favor."

"I don't—" Rumi started to protest, but Mira cut her off with a look.

"You do. You're always making sure Zoey eats when she gets hyperfocused on games. You leave little notes for me when I'm stressed about choreography. You notice when we're having bad days before we even say anything." Mira worked conditioner through Rumi's hair. "Let us notice you too."

Rumi felt her throat get tight. "You already noticed me."

"Then let us act on it," Zoey said simply, her soapy hands moving across Rumi's back in soothing strokes. "We like doing this. Taking care of you."

"Spoiling you," Mira added with a small smile.

"I'm not used to being spoiled, ironically," Rumi admitted quietly.

"We know." Mira guided her back under the water to rinse the conditioner. "That's why we're going to keep doing it until you are."

They worked in sync, these two women who'd been together long enough to move around each other effortlessly. And somehow, they'd made space for Rumi in their dance. She wasn't an intrusion or an afterthought—she was part of the choreography now.

When they were done—everyone clean and shampooed and conditioned—they stood there for a moment under the warm spray, just holding each other. Mira behind Rumi, Zoey in front, all three of them connected.

"We should probably get out," Mira finally said, though she made no move to leave. "Before we use all the hot water."

"Five more minutes?" Rumi asked, borrowing her own words from this morning.

Mira chuckled. "Five more minutes."

They stood there in the steam and the warmth, and Rumi thought that maybe this was what healing looked like. Not some grand gesture or dramatic moment, but small acts of care. Gentle hands washing away not just soap, but fear and doubt and the lingering shadows of nightmares.

"Okay," Mira finally said, pressing a kiss to Rumi's wet hair. "Now we really need to get out before Zoey starts getting ideas."

"I always have ideas," Zoey said innocently.

"That's what I'm worried about." But Mira was smiling as she reached past them to turn off the water.

They tumbled out of the shower in a tangle of limbs and laughter, reaching for towels. Zoey immediately started a water fight by flicking her wet hair at Mira, who retaliated by threatening to put Zoey in time-out again. Rumi watched them, wrapped in her fluffy towel, feeling something warm and bright settle in her chest.

Rumi enjoyed not having to wear long sleeves anymore around the penthouse. She'd always hated the looks Mira would give her back then—the concerned furrow of her brow whenever she'd ask why Rumi was wearing a hoodie in summer. The excuse was always that she was cold, but Rumi knew deep down the others didn't believe her.

She'd learned later that Mira and Zoey had feared she was self-harming. They'd been too afraid to push, worried that confronting her might fracture the band or force a hiatus. Zoey had left her little notes instead—tucked into her dance bag, slipped between the pages of her lyric book—reminding her that they loved her, that she wasn't alone. Rumi had kept every single one.

But now? Now she felt completely free. The patterns that decorated her skin—intricate marks that proved her demon heritage—were no longer something to hide. Especially after Zoey had confessed at the Idol Awards afterparty, cheeks flushed and words tumbling out, that the patterns turned her on.

Mira wouldn't admit it out loud, but Rumi knew the truth. Ever since they'd learned about Rumi's half-demon side, something had shifted in her. There was something about seeing Rumi's eyes flash gold, about watching that otherworldly side emerge, that drove Mira absolutely crazy.

That was the complicated part. Mira loved that side of Rumi—the one and only time their usual dynamic flipped completely. Getting Rumi to bring out her demon side was risky, unpredictable. But when it happened? When Rumi's control slipped and something primal took over?

Mira craved it.

Rumi hated the aftermath though. On nights when she got rough—when her demon instincts overrode everything else—she'd wake up mortified by the evidence left on Mira's skin. But Mira had nothing against the small cuts, the bruised fingerprints, the bite marks. She loved when Rumi took what she wanted, loved surrendering control to someone who could actually overpower her.

Zoey had tried to be dominant once. It hadn't worked. She'd felt like she was forcing it, performing a role that didn't fit. Besides, she preferred being a pillow princess most of the time, loved being the one taken care of, pampered and pleasured until she couldn't think straight.

Now, in the steamy bathroom, Zoey traced her fingers over the patterns on Rumi's shoulder with reverent curiosity before placing a kiss on her neck. "Ru-Bear?" Zoey asked lazily as she nuzzled her face into Rumi's purple hair. "Who do you love more? Me or Mira?"

Rumi's entire body went rigid. What type of question is that?! Her mind immediately started spiraling. Wait, have I been paying more attention to one of them? Did I do something wrong? Is Zoey feeling neglected?

She could feel Zoey's smile against her neck—the little menace knew exactly what she was doing.

"That's not fair," Rumi said carefully, trying to figure out how to navigate this conversational minefield. She knew if she tried to opt out, Zoey would just push harder, needling until she got an answer. But she loved them both equally. She also knew Zoey wouldn't accept that as an answer.

Kitten, why did you have to ask me such a question?

"What's not fair?" Zoey's voice was pure innocence, but Rumi could hear the mischief underneath.

"You know what," Rumi accused, twisting to try and look at her, but Zoey just burrowed closer.

From behind her, still pressed against her back, Mira's voice rumbled with amusement. "She's baiting you, princess. Don't take it."

"I'm not baiting!" Zoey protested. "I'm just asking a simple question."

"There's nothing simple about that question," Rumi muttered.

"See? She's avoiding it. That means she loves you more." Zoey's pout was audible.

"Or it means she's smart enough not to fall for your trap," Mira countered, her hand splaying possessively across Rumi's stomach.

"It's not a trap!"

"Zoey." There was a warning in Mira's tone now. "What did we talk about?"

Zoey went quiet for a moment, and Rumi could practically feel her deflating slightly. "That we're a unit. All three of us. No competition."

"And?"

"And that asking Rumi to choose between us isn't fair because it makes her anxious." Zoey pressed an apologetic kiss to Rumi's shoulder. "Sorry, Ru-Bear. I was just being silly. I know you love us both."

Rumi relaxed slightly, the tension bleeding out of her shoulders. "I do. So much it scares me sometimes."

"I know." Zoey squeezed her tighter. "I just like hearing it."

"You're impossible," Rumi said, but there was fondness in her voice.

"You love me anyway."

"Unfortunately."

"Hey!" Zoey nipped at her neck playfully, making Rumi yelp and squirm. "Take it back!"

"Never!"

Mira watched her two brats play-fighting with barely restrained amusement, her arms still wrapped around them both. "Are you two done? Or do I need to separate you?"

They both immediately stilled.

"We're done," Rumi said quickly.

"So done," Zoey agreed. "The most done we've ever been."

"Uh-huh." Mira's skepticism was clear, but she pressed a kiss to the back of Rumi's neck anyway. "Good. Because I think it's time we actually got dressed. We might have the morning free, but we still have things to do today."

"Like what?" Zoey whined.

"Like grocery shopping because someone—" Mira gave Zoey a pointed look, "—ate all the ice cream at 2 AM."

"That was one time!"

"It was three times this week."

"...okay but in my defense, the ice cream was really good."

Rumi laughed, the earlier tension completely dissolved. This was them—playful, loving, sometimes chaotic, but always together. And she wouldn't change it for anything.

Then something switched.

Rumi felt it like a spark igniting in her chest—a heat that had nothing to do with the warm bathroom air. Her demonic side stirred, responding to the playful teasing, to the feeling of being sandwiched between her girlfriends, to Zoey's little bites and Mira's possessive hold.

A desire she didn't realize had been building suddenly surged to the surface.

Her eyes flashed gold.

Mira noticed immediately. Rumi felt her entire body go still behind her, felt the sharp intake of breath. "Princess?" Her voice had dropped, curious and edged with something darker. Anticipation.

"Rumi?" Zoey pulled back slightly, enough to see Rumi's face. Her eyes widened when she caught sight of the gold bleeding into Rumi's irises, the way her pupils had dilated. "Oh."

Rumi's hands, which had been resting passively at her sides, suddenly gripped Zoey's hips with bruising force. The smaller girl gasped, her breath hitching.

"I—" Rumi tried to speak, tried to warn them, but her voice came out lower, rougher. "I need—"

"What do you need, baby?" Mira asked, and there was no fear in her voice. Only interest. Only want.

The patterns on Rumi's skin began to glow faintly, pulsing with an otherworldly light. This was the part she usually fought, the part she tried to suppress. The demonic instincts that told her to take, to claim, to possess.

"You," Rumi managed, her grip on Zoey tightening as she pulled her flush against her. "Both of you. I need—" She turned her head to look at Mira over her shoulder, and her golden eyes were almost glowing now. "I need to—"

"Then take us," Mira said simply, and the permission in those three words was all Rumi needed.

The last thread of her control snapped.

In one fluid movement, Rumi spun in their arms, pushing Mira back against the bathroom counter with a force that would have been concerning if Mira hadn't been grinning. Zoey made a small sound of surprise and excitement as Rumi crowded them both, her presence suddenly overwhelming, dominant in a way it rarely was.

"Bedroom," Rumi growled, and neither of them argued.

They barely made it.

Rumi pinned Mira to the bed as she straddled the tall woman, her hands slowly gliding over her body that never got dressed. Rumi’s fingers lightly hover the erect nipples. “Look at that the brat tamer is now being dominated by her brat,” Rumi’s voice was deeper than usual, even deeper then Mira’s. 

Mira purred her hands resting on the back of Rumi’s neck. “Well, right now you’re not a brat.” Mira moaned as she felt Rumi’s hand squeeze her breast. “You’re…God you’re so fucking hot when you get like this, my queen.”

Zoey grinned as she settled behind Rumi, placing a kiss on the back of her neck.

Rumi loved it when Mira interchanged her pet names. "Princess" was everyday affection, sweet and indulgent. But "queen"? That was reserved for special moments—or when Mira wanted to get a very specific reaction from her. The kind that made Rumi's knees weak and her demon side stir just beneath the surface.

Mira had picked up on it back when Rumi dropped their single early, "Golden." The lyrics had hit differently for all of them, but especially that one line: 'Given the throne, I didn't know how to believe. I was the queen that I'm meant to be.'

Mira had always suspected there was more to those words than just clever songwriting. After they learned about Rumi's half-demon heritage, after everything with Gwi-ma and the Honnmoon, it all clicked into place. Rumi hadn't just been singing about finding confidence or self-worth—she'd been singing about accepting the part of herself she'd spent years hiding. Her power. Her birthright.

The throne she was always meant to claim.

That's when Mira started calling her "queen" in private moments. And Rumi had responded by calling Mira her "knight"—the one who protected her, who stood by her side, who helped her believe she deserved that throne in the first place. 

The pet name Zoey gave Mira behind closed doors? Now that one affected Mira the most.

She'd been shocked the first time Zoey used it—this was before they'd confessed to Rumi, back when it was just the two of them navigating their own dynamic. Mira had frozen mid-movement, caught completely off-guard. But after the initial surprise settled, after she'd seen the vulnerability and need in Zoey's eyes when she said it... it made perfect sense.

Zoey loved calling Mira "mommy."

And honestly? It put her brat kink into perspective. Zoey didn't just want someone to push against—she wanted someone to take care of her, to set boundaries, to give her the structure and attention she craved. The teasing, the rule-breaking, the constant testing of limits—it was all just Zoey's way of asking to be seen. To be handled. To be loved in the specific way she needed.

Mira had understood her role after that. She wasn't just Zoey's girlfriend or her dom. She was her safe place, her anchor, the one who would always catch her when she pushed too far.

And now, with Rumi added to their dynamic, that role had only deepened. Two brats who needed her in different ways. Two girls she'd protect with everything she had.

"Mommy?" Zoey's voice was soft now, questioning, as her arms wrapped around Rumi from behind. "Can we—"

"Yes, Kitten," Mira said, already knowing what Zoey needed before she even finished asking. "We can."

But before either of them could move, a low growl rumbled from Rumi's chest—primal and possessive. Her golden eyes flashed brighter, the patterns on her skin pulsing with light.

"Mine," Rumi growled, the word coming out rougher than her normal voice. Her demon side had taken full control now, and it had very specific ideas about what was about to happen.

Mira's breath caught. Zoey shivered against Rumi's back, her grip tightening.

This was going to be interesting. Rumi’s fangs sprouted taking hold of Mira’s nipple. “Fuck, Ru…” Mira’s breathing hitched when she felt both her nipples being simulated. Rumi’s mouth curled into a grin hearing the taller woman moan her name. 

Rumi slowly got off the bed, earning a disapproving whine from Zoey at the loss of contact.

"Where are you going?" Zoey pouted, immediately flopping over to Mira's side and seeking comfort. She pressed herself against Mira's body, placing soft kisses in the crook of her neck.

"Hey there, Kitten," Mira murmured, her hand automatically coming up to stroke Zoey's hair even as her eyes tracked Rumi's movement across the room. There was tension coiled tight in Mira's body—frustration that had been building, needs left unmet while she'd been too busy taking care of everyone else.

Rumi turned back to face them, and the predatory look in her golden eyes said she knew exactly what Mira needed. She moved with fluid grace toward the nightstand, and Mira's breath caught when she realized what Rumi was reaching for.

"I'm not going anywhere," Rumi said, her voice still carrying that rougher edge. A slow smile curved her lips. "Just getting what we need."

When Rumi returned to the bed, there was a shift in the air—a transfer of power that made Mira's heart race. For once, she wouldn't be the one in control. For once, she could let go.

"Ru—" Mira started, but Rumi silenced her with a look.

"My turn," Rumi said simply, and the authority in her voice—so different from her usual uncertain softness—made Mira shiver. "You take care of us all the time. Tonight, let me take care of you."

Zoey shifted beside Mira, her eyes wide and dark with interest. "This is going to be so hot," she breathed.

Rumi's attention turned to her. "You're going to help me, Kitten. Mira's been so tense, so wound up trying to be strong for both of us." Her golden eyes gleamed. "I think it's time we reminded our knight that she doesn't always have to carry everything alone."

Mira felt something in her chest crack open—vulnerability and relief and anticipation all tangled together. She spent so much time being the strong one, the caretaker, the one who held it together. The thought of finally letting go, of trusting them to hold her instead…

"Please," Mira whispered, and she wasn't even sure what she was asking for. Everything. Anything. Just... release.

Rumi's expression softened for just a moment, her hand cupping Mira's face with surprising gentleness despite the inhuman glow of her eyes. "I've got you," she promised. "We've got you. This is my thank you for last night."

"Ru—" Mira started, her voice wavering in a way it rarely did. She was always so composed, so in command of herself and every situation. But right now, with Rumi's golden eyes fixed on her with that otherworldly intensity, she felt her carefully maintained control starting to crack.

Her hands fisted in the sheets beneath her, knuckles going white. She could feel the tip of the strap-on  hit her cervix, could feel the weight of all the tension she'd been carrying for weeks—months, maybe—pressing down on her chest. She took care of everyone. She held everything together. She was the strong one, the reliable one, the one who never broke.

Except here. Except now. Except with Rumi looking at her like she could see straight through every wall Mira had ever built.

Mira's jaw clenched, then released. Her breath came faster, shallower. She felt exposed in a way that should have been terrifying but instead felt like... relief?

"I—" Mira tried again, and her voice came out rougher than she intended, almost angry. But it wasn't anger. It was frustration and need and the desperate ache of someone who'd been holding on too tight for too long. "You're the only one that's managed to break me."

The admission hung in the air between them, heavy with meaning. Mira had never said those words to anyone. Not to Zoey, despite how much she loved her. Not to any of her previous partners. No one had ever gotten past her defenses like this.

But Rumi—with her demon side unleashed, with that primal confidence that was so different from her usual uncertainty—Rumi could unmake her completely.

Rumi pulled Mira into a lustful kiss, crushing their lips together with a possessive intensity that stole Mira's breath. A fang lightly pierced Mira's bottom lip, just enough to sting, just enough to draw a single drop of blood. Rumi pulled back slightly, her golden eyes tracking the bead of crimson with inhuman focus.

"I take that as a great honor," she said, her voice dropping to something sweet and dangerous all at once—honey laced with venom.

Then her hands wrapped around Mira's throat.

Not squeezing, not yet. Just resting there with deliberate pressure, a promise of control. Mira's pulse jumped beneath Rumi's palms, and the feeling of that rapid heartbeat against her fingertips made Rumi's demon side purr with satisfaction.

"But my darling," Rumi continued, her thumb stroking along Mira's jaw as her fingers stayed wrapped around her throat, "I think you underestimate the power our little Kitten has as well."

She turned her golden gaze to Zoey, who had gone very still against Mira's side, her eyes wide and dark with want.

"Don't you, Kitten?" Rumi's smile was wicked. "Don't you have our knight wrapped around your little finger? Doesn't she melt for you in ways she'd never admit out loud?"

Zoey's breath hitched, and a slow smile spread across her face as she realized what Rumi was doing—acknowledging her own power in their dynamic, the way she could reduce Mira to softness with just a look or a whispered "mommy."

"She does," Zoey agreed, her confidence growing. She pressed closer to Mira, her hand sliding across Mira's stomach possessively. "She pretends to be so tough, but we know better."

Mira's eyes fluttered closed for a moment, overwhelmed by the sensation of Rumi's hands on her throat and Zoey's touch on her skin, by the way they were talking about her like she wasn't even there—and somehow that made it even more intense.

"Open your eyes," Rumi commanded softly, and Mira obeyed immediately. "Good girl. Now let us show you what happens when you finally stop trying to hold everything together."

Rumi moved her hand to replace it with her mouth wanting to leave a nice mark on the skin she pulled Mira into her lap as her hips grinded. “Ah…princess that’s…” Mira moaned.  

Rumi’s patterns turn red as she flipped Mira over. She bit the back of Mira’s neck as she thrust deeper into Mira’s core. “Ah fuck Rumi!”

Rumi’s claws dug deep into Mira’s back. “Yes, keep moaning my name like that!” Rumi kept thrusting faster and harder. “Shit...Rumi!”

Rumi brought her lips to Mira’s ear. “Worship me properly, my knight.”

The blush on Mira’s face grew redder as Rumi spoke, the sound of the reverb of her natural speaking voice mixed in with her demonic half made the heat between her legs grow as she felt the liquid trail down her inner thigh. Feeling the weight of Rumi pressed against her back made Mira thrust backward into Rumi causing her ass to slap against her queen’s thighs.

Mira bit the bottom of her lip. “Please, my queen. Bury your cock deep inside me.” Rumi growled at hearing Mira say that she gripped the pink haired woman's hips tightly as she did what was of her. 

Rumi slapped her hand on Mira’s ass. “I just love the way your ass bounces on my cock like this,” Rumi wrapped her arms around Mira’s waist pulling her against her as she kept hearing squishing sounds coming out of Mira’s cunt. “I want you to cum for your queen.”

Mira nodded, feeling Rumi’s fangs on her shoulderblade pulled Mira into a deep kiss as her hands took hold of her breast. “I’m going cum!”

Rumi’s eyes shift back to her normal brown despite her patterns still glowing as Mira’s body tensed up. “That’s it. That’s my good girl.” Rumi whispered as she slowly exited Mira’s pussy.

Mira's hand came up to caress Rumi's cheek, her touch gentle despite everything. The gesture—so tender, so full of love—made Rumi's demonic side falter for a moment. The golden in her eyes flickered, her human side surfacing briefly.

"Thank you, my queen," Mira breathed, her voice thick with emotion. "I love you so much."

She turned then to kiss Zoey, soft and sweet and full of gratitude. When she pulled back, her eyes were shining. "And I can't forget about my Kitten as well." Her thumb traced Zoey's bottom lip. "I should give you more control in the bedroom. I'm sorry I didn't realize what you were capable of. Can you forgive mommy?"

Zoey's smile was radiant as she pressed her forehead against Mira's, their noses nearly touching. "I can forgive mommy," she said softly. "You didn't know what I could do—that's not your fault." Her voice dropped, becoming almost shy. "I did what mommy asked of me though. Did I do good?"

The question held so much vulnerability, so much need for approval and reassurance. Zoey might have just proven she had more power than Mira had given her credit for, but at her core, she still needed to know she'd pleased the person she trusted most.

Mira's expression softened completely, her hand cupping Zoey's face with infinite tenderness. "Did you do good?" she repeated, almost incredulous. "Baby, you were perfect. Absolutely perfect."

Zoey's breath hitched, and something shifted in her eyes—a vulnerability mixed with intense need.

"You listened so well," Mira continued, stroking her thumb across Zoey's cheekbone. "Following every instruction, you did exactly what our queen asked of you. You were so good for me, Kitten."

A small sound escaped Zoey's throat—half whimper, half sigh—and her eyes went hazy. Her grip on Mira tightened, fingers digging in slightly.

Rumi, still pressed against them both, noticed immediately. Her eyes had faded back to their normal brown, her demon side having receded after the intensity. But something about Zoey's reaction made her pause. "Mira," she said quietly, her voice back to its usual soft tone. "Keep going."

Mira caught on, watching Zoey's face carefully. "You're such a good girl," she murmured against Zoey's lips. "My best girl. So eager to please, so perfect when you let yourself shine."

Zoey actually trembled, a flush spreading across her chest and up her neck. "Mira," she whispered, almost pleading.

"What is it, baby? Tell mommy what you need."

"More," Zoey breathed. "Say it again. Please."

Understanding dawned. Mira pulled back just enough to meet Zoey's eyes. "You like being told how good you are, don't you? How perfect and precious and absolutely incredible?"

Zoey nodded, looking almost dazed. "Yes. I—I didn't realize—"

"A praise kink," Rumi said with sudden fascination. "Zo, you have a praise kink."

And just like that, something ignited in Rumi again. Her eyes flashed gold so quickly it was like a switch being flipped. The patterns on her skin began glowing again, pulsing with renewed energy. Her demon side had been sated, resting—but this? This new discovery?

It woke something primal in her all over again.

"Oh," Rumi purred, and her voice had that dangerous reverb back, layered and inhuman. "Oh, this changes everything."

Zoey's eyes went wide as she felt Rumi's energy shift behind her, felt the heat of her demon side returning full force.

"Our Kitten needs praise," Rumi continued, her hands sliding possessively around both of them, grip tightening. "Needs to be told how good she is, how perfect, how absolutely divine."

"Rumi—" Mira started, surprised by the sudden resurgence.

"I'm not done yet," Rumi growled, cutting her off. Her golden eyes were blazing now, fixed on Zoey with predatory focus. "Not even close. Not when we just discovered something so delicious about our girl."

Zoey shivered, caught between Mira's gentle praise and Rumi's renewed intensity.

"You were magnificent tonight, Kitten," Rumi's demon voice rumbled against Zoey's ear. "Watching you take control, seeing you claim your power?" She nipped at Zoey's shoulder, fangs grazing skin. "Exquisite. Perfect. Everything we could have wanted and more."

Zoey made a desperate sound, melting completely.

"And now we know," Rumi continued, her possessive grip tightening on them both, "exactly how to make our good girl fall apart. Don't we, Mira?"

Mira's breath caught, arousal and surprise mixing as she watched Rumi's demon side come roaring back. "We do."

"Then let's show her," Rumi purred, her golden eyes glowing brighter. "Let's praise our perfect Kitten until she can't remember her own name."

Rumi's golden eyes locked onto Zoey with an intensity that made the air feel thick and heavy. It wasn't just looking—it was seeing. Stripping away every layer, every defense, until Zoey felt completely exposed despite still being in Mira's arms.

"Look at me, Kitten," Rumi commanded, her demon voice resonating through the quiet room.

Zoey's eyes had been fluttering closed, overwhelmed by sensation, but they snapped open at the order. When their gazes met, Zoey's breath stopped completely.

Rumi's pupils were dilated, the gold of her irises seeming to swirl and pulse with inner light. There was something ancient in that stare, something that recognized Zoey on a level beyond human understanding. Predator and prey. Hunter and hunted. But also—and this was what made Zoey's heart race—devotion and hunger mixed so thoroughly they were impossible to separate.

"Do you have any idea," Rumi said slowly, deliberately, each word weighted with meaning, "how beautiful you look right now?"

Zoey couldn't respond. Couldn't think. Could only stare back into those glowing eyes that saw everything—every insecurity, every desire, every secret part of herself she kept hidden.

"Flushed and desperate and perfect," Rumi continued, her gaze never wavering. She studied Zoey like she was memorizing every detail—the rapid pulse at her throat, the way her lips had parted, the dazed expression that spoke of complete surrender. "My good girl. So responsive. So eager to please."

Each word of praise landed like a physical touch, and Zoey trembled under the weight of that stare.

"I could look at you like this forever," Rumi murmured, and there was something reverent beneath the predatory hunger. "Watch you come undone. Watch you glow when we tell you how incredible you are." Her head tilted slightly, inhuman and graceful. "You have no idea what you do to us, do you?"

"I—" Zoey tried to speak, but her voice came out as barely a whisper.

"Shh." Rumi's hand came up to trace Zoey's jaw, her touch gentle despite the intensity in her eyes. "You don't have to answer. I can see it written all over your face. Every thought. Every feeling." Her thumb brushed over Zoey's bottom lip. "You're an open book to me right now, Kitten. And every page is beautiful."

Zoey felt like she might shatter or catch fire or both. Being seen like this—so completely, so thoroughly—should have been terrifying. But under Rumi's golden gaze, it felt safe. Sacred, even.

"That's it," Rumi praised softly, watching Zoey's expression shift. "Let us see you. All of you. You're safe here. So safe. So loved. So absolutely cherished."

And Zoey believed it. How could she not when Rumi was looking at her like she was the most precious thing in the entire world?

Mira positioned herself right behind Zoey, pulling their maknae into her lap with practiced ease. Zoey went willingly, her back pressing against Mira's chest as strong arms wrapped around her waist, anchoring her.

"I've got you, Kitten," Mira murmured against her ear, her hands splaying possessively across Zoey's stomach. "Let Rumi see how beautiful you are."

The position put Zoey on full display, cradled in Mira's protective embrace while completely exposed to Rumi's golden, hungry gaze. It was vulnerable and safe all at once—Mira's solid presence at her back while Rumi prowled closer, those glowing eyes tracking every breath, every tremor.

"Perfect," Rumi purred, her demon voice thick with approval. She moved forward slowly, deliberately, like she had all the time in the world to savor this moment. "Look at our good girl, so trusting. So open for us."

Zoey's head fell back against Mira's shoulder, but Rumi made a soft sound of disapproval.

"Eyes on me," she commanded. "I want to watch you, Kitten. Want to see every reaction."

Zoey lifted her head with effort, meeting those intense golden eyes again. Mira's hands tightened on her waist, steadying her, supporting her.

"That's my good girl," Mira praised, pressing a kiss to Zoey's temple. "So brave. So perfect for us."

Rumi knelt on the bed in front of them, bringing herself eye-level with Zoey. The predatory intensity hadn't faded—if anything, it had sharpened. But there was also tenderness there, care woven through the hunger.

"You're doing so well," Rumi said, her hands coming to rest on Zoey's knees. "Taking everything we give you. Being so good for mommy and for me." Her thumbs traced small circles. "Our perfect, precious Kitten."

Zoey whimpered, caught between Mira's solid warmth and Rumi's blazing focus, drowning in praise and attention and the overwhelming feeling of being completely, utterly cherished.

"We're going to take such good care of you," Mira promised against her ear.

Rumi's smile was sharp and sweet all at once. "The very best care."

Zoey could feel herself becoming an ocean between her legs with the way Rumi was acting. Her heart raced—not out of fear but anticipation, longing. She'd never experienced Rumi's demon side before.

She'd heard about it, of course. Mira had mentioned it in passing, always with a particular look in her eyes that Zoey hadn't fully understood until now. But witnessing it firsthand? Being the focus of those golden, glowing eyes? It was entirely different from anything she'd imagined.

This wasn't their sweet, anxious Rumi who second-guessed herself and apologized too much. This was something primal and confident and absolutely intoxicating. The way Rumi moved—fluid and predatory. The way she spoke—layered with that otherworldly reverb that made every word feel like it was resonating through Zoey's entire body. The way she looked at her—like Zoey was simultaneously the most precious thing in the world and something Rumi wanted to devour whole.

Zoey had always been attracted to Rumi. How could she not be? But this? This was something else entirely.

"I can smell you," Rumi said suddenly, her nose flaring slightly as those golden eyes darkened with hunger. "How much you want this. How much you need it."

Zoey's face flushed hot with embarrassment and arousal. "Rumi—"

"No hiding," Rumi interrupted, her hands sliding higher up Zoey's thighs. "Not from me. Not right now. I can sense everything about you, Kitten. Every racing thought. Every desperate pulse of want." Her head tilted, inhuman and beautiful. "And do you know what I sense most of all?"

Zoey shook her head, unable to form words.

"That you feel safe," Rumi said softly, her demon voice carrying genuine wonder. "Even like this—even with me being... this—you're not afraid of me."

"Never," Zoey breathed, finding her voice. "I could never be afraid of you, Ru."

Something flickered in Rumi's golden eyes—emotion breaking through the predatory intensity. "Even when I'm like this? When I'm not entirely... human?"

"Especially when you're like this," Zoey said with surprising firmness. Behind her, she felt Mira's approving squeeze. "This is part of you. And I love every part of you."

Rumi's breath caught, and for a moment her demon side wavered—not fading, but softening. "Zoey..."

"Besides," Zoey added, a hint of her usual playfulness returning despite her breathlessness, "you're really hot like this. Like, really, really hot."

That startled a laugh out of Rumi—a sound that was half-human giggle, half-demonic purr. "Oh, Kitten. You have no idea what you just unleashed."

Mira chuckled behind them, her lips at Zoey's ear. "I think she has some idea. Look how eager she is."

Rumi's eyes blazed brighter, the predatory focus returning full force. "Our good girl wants to play with the demon? Want to see what I can really do?"

Zoey nodded, beyond words again, lost in those golden eyes and the promise they held.

"Then let me show you," Rumi purred, "exactly what it means to be cherished by something not entirely human."

Rumi quickly entered Zoey. She growled hearing the maknae let out weak moans. The force was enough to press into Mira she grinned as she played with Zoey’s nipple. “Ah…Mir…Ru…fuck don’t stop,”

Rumi giggled as intertwined her fingers in Zoey’s hand as she continued to thrust into Zoey. “I have no intentions of stopping so soon,”

Rumi picked up her speed as a symphony of slaps, squishing, and hitch breathing filled the bedroom. Zoey was completely melting at Rumi’s control; the piercing glint of Rumi’s golden eyes made Zoey even closer to sweet release.

Zoey wrapped her legs around Rumi’s waist. “Fuck…Ru…”

Rumi giggled as she bit on Zoey’s neck, blood dripping down that perfect little neck. “That’s such a good little Kitten,” Runi purred. “That’s our perfect little pussy cat. I don’t want you to be able to walk after this,”

Heat began to rise within Zoey all over her body. She ached for release feeling both her girlfriends mouth pressed on her neck she didn’t even know where to begin. Feeling Rumi slamming into her cervix walls while simultaneously hearing Mira whispering sweet nothing into her ear she couldn’t take it anymore. She could feel herself tighten around Rumi's purple cock. 

She squeezed tightly with the one hand that was holding Rumi's hand, her other arm wrapped around Mira's neck as her body trembled with overwhelming sensation. "Holy fuck!" she cried out, tears trailing down her cheek from the intensity of it all.

Rumi's golden eyes immediately softened, concern flickering through the demonic glow. She slowly stroked Zoey's cheek, her touch infinitely gentle. "That's it, baby girl. Breathe," she murmured, her demon voice dropping to something soothing. "You're okay. We've got you. Just breathe."

Mira's arms tightened around Zoey from behind, anchoring her through the aftershocks. "You did so well, Kitten," she praised softly, pressing kisses to her shoulder. "So perfect for us. So good."

Zoey was shaking, overwhelmed by sensation and emotion, tears still streaming down her face. But these weren't tears of pain or fear—they were released. Relief. The kind of crying that came from feeling too much all at once.

"I'm here," Rumi whispered, her thumb wiping away Zoey's tears even as her eyes remained that otherworldly gold. "Right here with you. You're safe."

"So safe," Mira echoed, rocking Zoey gently in her lap. "Our brave girl. Our perfect Kitten."

Zoey's breathing gradually evened out, her grip on Rumi's hand loosening slightly as she came back to herself. "That was—" she started, voice hoarse. "I can't even—"

"I know," Rumi said softly, leaning forward to press her forehead against Zoey's. "I know, baby."

"Did I hurt you?" The question came out worried, Rumi's demon side suddenly anxious. "Was it too much?"

"No," Zoey said quickly, finding her voice. "No, Ru. It was perfect. You were perfect. I just—" She laughed weakly. "I've never felt anything like that."

Relief flooded Rumi's features. "Good. That's good."

Mira pressed a kiss to the back of Zoey's neck. "Let's get you cleaned up, Kitten. Nice warm bath, some water, and then we'll cuddle until you feel steady again."

"Don't let go yet," Zoey whispered, still trembling slightly. "Please. I just need—I need to feel you both for a minute."

"We're not going anywhere," Rumi promised, settling in close while Mira held Zoey tight. "Take all the time you need."

They stayed like that—three hearts beating together, coming down slowly from the intensity, wrapped in each other's warmth and care.

Chapter Text

Rumi woke to sunlight streaming through the curtains and the familiar weight of her girlfriends on either side of her. For a moment, she just lay there, eyes still closed, taking inventory of how she felt.

Her body ached—but it was a good ache, the kind that reminded her of pleasure and connection rather than pain. Her mind felt... quiet. Clearer than it had been in weeks. No nightmares had plagued her sleep. No anxiety had jolted her awake at 4 AM.

She felt good.

Slowly, she opened her eyes and let them adjust to the morning light. Zoey was curled into her side, face peaceful in sleep, her hair a messy halo across the pillow. On her other side, Mira lay on her back, one arm thrown over her head, breathing deep and even.

Rumi's heart squeezed with affection so intense it almost hurt.

Then the memories of last night came flooding back—not just the intimacy and intensity, but what had happened after. Her demon side taking control. The things she'd done. The way she'd been with them.

Her stomach dropped.

She carefully extracted herself from between her sleeping girlfriends, moving with practiced stealth to avoid waking them. Once free, she padded quietly to the bathroom, closing the door softly behind her before turning on the light.

The mirror reflected back someone who looked normal enough—tired eyes, messy purple hair, sleep-rumpled pajamas she vaguely remembered Mira helping her into during aftercare. But Rumi knew what lurked beneath the surface. What she was capable of when her control slipped.

She gripped the edge of the sink, staring at her reflection.

I should feel happy, she thought. Last night was amazing. They weren't afraid. They loved every part of me, even that part.

So why did she feel like she was waiting for the other shoe to drop?

What was she so afraid of? It couldn't be possible she still thought that Mira and Zoey didn't want her, right? They'd told her so many times that they loved her. Showed her in countless ways. So why the hell wouldn't these stupid thoughts go away?

Because you don't deserve them.

The voice came from deep inside—her demonic side, but twisted by her anxiety into something cruel. It was always like this. Her anxiety was the loudest thing in her head, drowning out reason and logic and every gentle reassurance her girlfriends had ever given her.

They're going to realize what a mistake this was. What a mistake YOU are.

"Shut up," Rumi whispered to her reflection, her hands tightening on the sink until her knuckles went white.

They stayed with you out of pity. Out of obligation. They don't actually want—

"SHUT UP!"

Rumi's fist connected with the mirror before she even realized she'd moved. Glass shattered, spiderwebbing outward from the impact point before pieces fell into the sink with sharp, tinkling sounds. Pain bloomed across her knuckles, but she barely felt it.

The fractured reflection staring back at her was worse than the whole one had been. Dozens of Rumis looked back—broken, fragmented, wrong. And in several of the shards, one eye glowed gold, pulsing with demonic energy she couldn't control.

Monster. The pieces seemed to whisper. Monster wearing a human face.

Blood dripped from her hand into the white porcelain sink, bright red against pristine white. She watched it fall, disconnected, like it was happening to someone else.

This didn't make her feel better like she thought it would. It made everything worse.

"Rumi?"

The voice came from the bedroom—Mira, sleep-rough and concerned. Footsteps approached the bathroom door.

Panic flooded through her. She couldn't let them see this. Couldn't let them see her like this—standing in front of a shattered mirror with bleeding knuckles and gold still flickering in her eyes, proving exactly what she was.

Proving she was dangerous.

"I'm fine!" she called out, but her voice cracked. "Just—just dropped something. Go back to sleep."

The door handle turned anyway.

Rumi's heart fell into her stomach. There was no way she could hide this. No excuse that would make sense. No way to pretend everything was fine.

Mira stepped into the bathroom, her eyes immediately locking onto Rumi's bleeding knuckles. The shattered mirror, the blood in the sink, the way Rumi was trembling—none of it registered as much as the injury itself. Nothing else mattered but making sure Rumi was okay.

"Princess, what did you do?" Mira's voice was gentle but urgent as she crossed the space between them in two quick strides. "You're bleeding."

"I'm fine," Rumi said automatically, trying to pull her hand away, but Mira caught her wrist with careful firmness.

"You're not fine." Mira's eyes swept over the damage—the shattered mirror, the blood, and then back to Rumi's face. Her expression shifted from concern to understanding as she noticed the flicker of gold still lingering in one of Rumi's eyes. "Baby, what happened?"

"Nothing. I just—" Rumi's voice broke. "I'm sorry. I'll clean it up. I'll replace the mirror. I didn't mean to—"

"Hey, hey." Mira cupped Rumi's face with her free hand, forcing her to meet her eyes. "I don't care about the fucking mirror. I care about you. About what's going on in that beautiful head of yours that made you do this."

Rumi tried to look away, but Mira wouldn't let her.

"Talk to me," Mira said softly. "Please, princess. Let me in."

Behind Mira, Zoey appeared in the doorway, rubbing sleep from her eyes. "What's going—" She stopped short when she saw the scene. "Rumi?"

And just like that, both of them were staring at her—concerned, loving, worried. Everything Rumi's anxiety had told her she didn't deserve.

The gold in her eye flickered brighter as tears started to fall.

"I don't deserve you," she whispered. "Either of you. I'm dangerous. I'm broken. I hurt things. Look what I just did—" She gestured helplessly at the shattered mirror. "What if next time it's not glass? What if it's one of you?"

With no expression at all, Mira picked Rumi up, lifting her effortlessly as she carried their anxiety-ridden girlfriend back into the bedroom.

"Mira! Put me down!" Rumi protested, squirming in her arms, but Mira's grip was firm and unyielding.

"No." Mira's voice was calm, controlled—the tone she used when she wasn't going to be argued with. She carried Rumi to the bed and set her down gently but with clear intent. "Sit. Stay."

Rumi opened her mouth to argue, to run, to do something, but the look in Mira's eyes stopped her cold. It wasn't anger. It wasn't disappointment. It was determination mixed with something deeper—hurt, maybe, that Rumi still didn't understand.

Zoey had followed them into the bedroom, immediately grabbing the first aid kit they kept in the nightstand. She climbed onto the bed beside Rumi without a word, reaching for her injured hand.

"I can do it myself," Rumi mumbled, trying to pull away.

Zoey's grip tightened—not painfully, but enough to keep Rumi's hand in place. "I know you can," she said quietly, her usual playfulness completely absent. "But you're not going to."

Mira stood in front of them, arms crossed, watching. The silence stretched out, heavy and uncomfortable. Rumi couldn't meet her eyes, couldn't stand the weight of being seen like this—broken and bleeding and spiraling.

"Look at me, Rumi." It wasn't a request.

Rumi's eyes stayed fixed on her lap, on Zoey carefully cleaning the blood from her knuckles.

"Rumi." Mira's voice dropped lower, more commanding. "Eyes. On. Me."

Against her will—or maybe because some part of her desperately needed the anchor of Mira's authority—Rumi lifted her gaze.

Mira's expression was unreadable, her dark eyes steady and unwavering. "Do you trust me?"

The question caught Rumi off-guard. "What?"

"It's a simple question. Do you trust me?"

"Of course I do," Rumi said immediately.

"Do you trust Zoey?"

"Yes, but—"

"Then why," Mira interrupted, her voice still calm but edged with something Rumi couldn't quite identify, "don't you trust us when we say we love you? When we say we want you? When we say you're not going anywhere?"

Rumi's breath hitched. "It's not that I don't trust you. It's that I don't trust myself. I don't trust that I won't—" Her voice broke. "That I won't ruin this. That I won't hurt you. That I won't become something you can't love anymore."

"Too late," Zoey said softly, focused on wrapping Rumi's knuckles with careful precision. "Already love you. Can't take it back now."

"Zoey's right," Mira said, moving closer. She knelt in front of Rumi, bringing them eye-level. "You seem to think there's some version of you that would make us stop loving you. There isn't."

"But last night—"

"Last night was incredible," Mira cut her off firmly. "For all of us. You gave us exactly what we needed. You were in control. You were powerful. You were beautiful."

"I could have hurt you."

"But you didn't." Mira reached up to cup Rumi's face, her thumb brushing away a tear. "And you know why? Because even when your demon side is in control, it's still you. And you would never hurt us. Not intentionally. Not ever."

Rumi bit her bottom lip, her eyes dropping again despite Mira's hand still cupping her face. She should finally confess. Maybe it would finally make her stop feeling like she was losing control.

"I keep thinking that one day..." Her voice was barely above a whisper. "You and Zoey will realize that I ruined what you two already had. That I'm just... selfish. That I only care about myself."

The silence that followed felt deafening.

Then Mira made a sound—something between a laugh and a sob—and pulled Rumi into a crushing embrace.

"Oh, princess," Mira breathed against her hair. "Oh, baby. No. No, no, no."

Zoey finished tying off the bandage and immediately wrapped herself around Rumi from the other side, sandwiching her between them. "Ru-Bear, that's not—that's so far from the truth."

"You didn't ruin anything," Mira said fiercely, pulling back just enough to look Rumi in the eyes. "You completed it. What Zoey and I had was good, but it wasn't... it wasn't this. It wasn't whole."

"Mira's right," Zoey said, her voice thick with emotion. "We loved each other, yeah. But something was always missing. We just didn't know what until you."

"You think you're selfish?" Mira shook her head. "Rumi, you're the least selfish person I know. You hide your pain so we don't worry. You downplay your nightmares so we can sleep. You apologize for needing things that everyone deserves to need."

"You make yourself smaller," Zoey added softly, "so you don't take up too much space in our lives. But Ru? We want you to take up space. We want all of you—the messy parts, the demon parts, the anxious parts, everything."

Rumi's tears were falling freely now, her body shaking with sobs she'd been holding back for too long. "But what if I'm not enough? What if—"

"Stop," Mira said gently but firmly. "Stop with the 'what ifs.' They're destroying you, baby. And I won't let you destroy yourself over fears that aren't real."

She tilted Rumi's chin up, making sure she was listening. "You are enough. You've always been enough. The only person who doesn't see that is you."

"And we're going to keep telling you," Zoey said, pressing a kiss to Rumi's temple, "every single day until you believe it. However long that takes."

"Even if it takes forever?" Rumi asked weakly.

"Especially if it takes forever," Mira promised. "Because forever is exactly how long we plan on loving you."

Rumi hummed softly, the sound almost a whimper. Her golden eyes flickered, the demonic energy finally beginning to fade away as her emotional walls crumbled completely. But the tears didn't stop—if anything, they came harder now.

"Why?" she asked between sobs, her voice breaking on the word. "Why do you love me?"

The question hung in the air, raw and vulnerable and so painfully honest that both Mira and Zoey felt their hearts crack.

Mira was quiet for a moment, choosing her words carefully. When she spoke, her voice was steady but thick with emotion. "Because you're brave even when you're terrified. Because you fight demons—literal and metaphorical—every single day and still find the strength to care about others. Because when you smile, really smile, it lights up the entire room."

She brushed away Rumi's tears with her thumbs, even as new ones fell to replace them. "Because you're kind and thoughtful and so incredibly strong, even when you don't feel like you are. Because you make terrible jokes when you're nervous and hum when you're happy and scrunch your nose when you're concentrating."

"Because you see us," Zoey added softly, her own eyes wet. "Really see us. You notice when I'm pretending to be okay. You leave notes for Mira when she's stressed. You remember everyone's favorite things and try so hard to make people happy."

"Because you're passionate about everything you care about," Mira continued. "Your music, your dancing, your people. Because you love with everything you have, even when you're scared of being hurt."

"Because you're you," Zoey said simply. "That's it. That's the reason. Not because you're perfect—none of us are. Not because you don't have demons or anxiety or bad days. But because even with all of that, even with all the parts you think are broken, you're still the most amazing person we've ever met."

"And your demon side?" Mira's voice dropped, becoming almost reverent. "Rumi, that's not something to be ashamed of. That's power. That's strength. That's a part of you that's beautiful and fierce and incredible. We don't love you despite that part of you. We love you including that part of you."

"All of you," Zoey emphasized, squeezing Rumi tighter. "Every single piece. The human parts and the demon parts. The confident parts and the scared parts. The parts you show the world and the parts you try to hide. We love all of you."

Rumi's sobs were quieter now, but still steady. "I don't know how to believe that."

"You don't have to believe it all at once," Mira said gently. "We'll remind you. Every day. As many times as it takes."

"We're patient," Zoey added with a watery smile. "And stubborn. Very, very stubborn. We're not going anywhere, Ru. You're stuck with us."

"Forever," Mira promised again, pressing a kiss to Rumi's forehead. "Whether you believe it right now or not. We're here. We're staying. And we love you."

Rumi collapsed against them, letting herself be held, letting herself cry, letting herself—for just this moment—believe that maybe, maybe, she was loved exactly as she was.

"I love you both too," she whispered brokenly. "So much it terrifies me."

"Good," Zoey said, stroking her hair. "Love should be a little scary sometimes. It means it matters."

"And we matter," Mira added firmly. "All three of us. Together."

"Together," Rumi echoed, and for the first time, the word didn't feel like a question or a fear. It felt like a promise.

Mira kissed the knuckles of Rumi's injured hand, lightly gliding her thumb over the bandage. Zoey had done a good job patching her up.

"I've been afraid," Mira said quietly, still focused on Rumi's hand, "that with me being the way I am—not great at showing emotions—I was making you think I didn't want you in this." She finally looked up, meeting Rumi's eyes. "I know I don't always show my feelings very well, but I care about you, Rumi. I always have. Why else do you think I was so jealous about the way you talked about Jinu?"

Zoey giggled despite the heavy moment. "Yeah, you should have heard her after we had that shared autograph signing."

Rumi blinked in surprise. She hadn't realized Mira had felt that strongly about her back then. She'd been so caught up in trying to hide being half-demon, so focused on her feelings for Jinu, that she'd completely missed the signs.

At first, everything felt right with Jinu. He'd been charming, understanding, and made her feel seen. But looking back now, she realized when her feelings had truly shifted—the moment Mira and Zoey had hugged her during the final fight, holding her like she was precious, like she belonged. That's when she knew.

There would always be a place in her heart for Jinu, despite everything the Saja Boys had been trying to do. At least he'd realized the truth in the end and given his soul to save her. At least he'd chosen right when it mattered.

Maybe that's why she felt like she didn't deserve Mira and Zoey. Falling in love with one of their enemies while keeping the biggest secret—that she was half-demon—hidden from them the entire time.

I really should have just trusted them with the truth from the beginning, Rumi thought as Mira continued whispering soft reassurances while she cried. Why didn't I?

Because she'd been afraid. Just like she was still afraid now.

Mira grumbled a little, pulling Rumi from her thoughts. "You still won't let me live that down, will you, Kitten?"

Rumi tilted her head, curiosity cutting through her emotional fog. "What did she do?"

Zoey's grin was mischievous as Mira tried to look unbothered. "It was shortly after Mira left your room—" Zoey paused, thinking. "Yeah! I was just mindlessly scrolling through my phone. She told me she was going to the bathroom, not to talk to you, but when she came back..." Zoey's smile widened. "She just kissed me. It was the first time since you'd lost your voice. We'd been so worried about you that we hadn't had time for... well." Her blush spread across her cheeks and down her neck.

"PLEASE," Mira groaned. "Why must you drag this story out so long, Kitten?"

"Because I find it adorable!" Zoey protested.

Rumi couldn't help but smile through her tears, nuzzling against Mira's shoulder. "Oh my God, Mir, shut up. I want to know what happened."

The words were out before Rumi realized what she'd said.

Mira's head turned slowly, her eyes shifting from soft concern to something more dangerous. "Did you just tell Mommy to shut up?"

Rumi felt her breath catch as she sank deeper into the bed, suddenly very aware of Mira's presence looming over her. Those brown eyes—usually so warm—had taken on an edge that made Rumi's stomach flip.

"I'm sorry, Mommy," Rumi said quickly, her voice smaller. "I didn't mean it."

Mira placed a kiss on Rumi’s forehead. “I’ll let it slide this one time because you’ve been such a good girl for Mommy.” Mira said as she played with Rumi’s hair. “Kitten, you are purposefully dragging out this story.”

Zoey giggled, caught in her teasing. "Alright, alright... So Mira tilted my head up and just suffocated me in this very hungry kiss." Zoey's grin widened as she recalled the feeling, her eyes going a bit dreamy. "And she kept muttering 'woo, Jinu?' over and over, very angrily. Whatever you said to her before she came back to me made her very frustrated."

Mira's blush deepened as Zoey called her out. "I knew something was wrong. I'm really good at reading people, but—" She gestured helplessly. "Rumi being half-demon was the last thing on my fucking list! I was spiraling through every other possibility. Is she straight? Bi-curious? Does she even like me?" Her voice got quieter, more vulnerable. "I don't like me most of the time, so why would anyone else want to be around me? I don't even know how I managed to pull you!"

Mira froze.

I did not just say that out loud. Fuck, I did not just say that!

Zoey's eyes went wide. "What!?"

Mira growled in frustration. "Arrrrgh! FINE! Okay..." She ran a hand through her hair, unable to meet either of their eyes. "I thought— I thought... fuck me!"

She got up from the bed, pacing. Mira never paced. She was always so calm, so collected, so in control. But this? This was her panicking.

"This whole time I thought that I was too mean. Or that I just didn't show my love and affection the way normal couples do. I was afraid that..." Her voice cracked slightly. "That you didn't want this anymore. Especially after we didn't..." She trailed off, the implication clear—after they hadn't been intimate for weeks while worrying about Rumi.

Zoey's expression softened completely. She got up and wrapped her arms around Mira's waist from behind, stopping her pacing with a gentle but firm hold.

"Inuyasha..." Zoey said softly, her voice full of affection.

Mira's entire body went still. Then, despite herself, despite the heavy moment, despite everything—her shoulders relaxed. That nickname always did something to her, though she'd never admit it out loud.

When Zoey had first forced her to watch Inuyasha during their early days of dating, Mira had grumbled and complained. Said it was old, said the animation style was dated, said she didn't have time for a 200-episode anime. But Zoey had been persistent, curling up against her on the couch with those puppy dog eyes until Mira caved.

By episode twenty, Mira had been hooked. By episode fifty, she was the one suggesting they watch "just one more." By the end, she'd ugly-cried into Zoey's shoulder during the finale and made Zoey promise never to tell anyone.

And somewhere along the way, Zoey had started calling her Inuyasha—stubborn, gruff on the outside but fiercely protective and loyal underneath. Someone who pushed people away because they were afraid of being hurt, but who loved with everything once they let someone in.

Mira had never admitted how much she loved that comparison. How seen it made her feel.

Rumi watched as Mira's tough exterior crumbled. Their tall, commanding, seemingly unshakeable girlfriend actually pouted—looking down at their much shorter girlfriend with an expression that was equal parts embarrassed and helplessly soft.

And then, because she couldn't help herself, because the response was automatic after months of this dynamic, Mira mumbled: "Kagome..."

It came out almost petulant, like a child being called out, and it was possibly the most adorable thing Rumi had ever witnessed.

Zoey's grin could have lit up the entire penthouse. She stood on her tiptoes, pressing her forehead against Mira's, her hands coming up to cup her face. "You want to know how you pulled me?"

Mira's pout deepened, but she nodded slightly, genuinely wanting to know. Needing to know.

"It was the third time we watched an episode together," Zoey said softly, her thumbs stroking Mira's cheeks. "You thought I was asleep, but I wasn't. And I heard you." Her smile turned tender. "You were talking to the screen, telling Inuyasha he was an idiot for pushing Kagome away. Saying he should just tell her how he feels before it's too late."

Mira's blush spread down her neck. "Zoey—"

"And then you looked at me," Zoey continued, "and you pulled the blanket up higher around my shoulders, and you whispered—so quiet I almost didn't hear it—'I'm an idiot too.'" Her eyes shimmered with emotion. "That's when I knew. That's when I knew you felt the same way I did. That under all that gruff exterior, you were just as scared as I was."

Rumi felt her heart squeeze watching them. This was what she'd been so afraid of interrupting—this beautiful, established love between two people who understood each other so deeply.

But then Zoey pulled back slightly and reached out, grabbing Rumi's hand and tugging her closer. "And you know what else?"

"What?" Mira asked quietly.

"You didn't pull just me," Zoey said, looking between both of them. "You pulled both of us. Because that's who you are, Mira. You're loyal and protective and caring, even when you pretend you're not. You make us feel safe. You make us feel loved. Even when you're bad at saying it out loud, we feel it."

"She's right," Rumi said softly, finding her voice. "You might be terrible at expressing emotions with words, but your actions? Mir, you speak volumes with your actions."

Mira looked between them, her eyes suspiciously bright. "You're both ridiculous," she said, but her voice was thick with emotion.

"And you love us for it," Zoey said confidently.

"Unfortunately," Mira grumbled, but she was pulling them both into her arms, holding them close. "You're both absolutely ridiculous and I love you so much it makes me stupid."

"That's the spirit," Zoey giggled, then pressed a kiss to Mira's jaw. "Now sit back down. I have more embarrassing stories about your jealousy to share with Ru."

"Absolutely not."

"Too late! Rumi, did you know that after you complimented Jinu's dancing, Mira practiced that exact choreography for three hours straight—"

"Zoey, I'm warning you—"

"And then tried to casually do it in front of you the next day like it was no big deal—"

"That's it. Time-out. Corner. Now."

But Zoey was laughing too hard to care, and even Mira was fighting a smile, and Rumi felt something warm and wonderful settle in her chest.

Maybe she really did belong here after all.

Rumi smiled, trying to lighten the heavy moment. "So, if Mira's Inuyasha and you're Kagome, please tell me that doesn't make me Koga or Kikyo."

Zoey's entire face lit up like someone had flipped a switch. "Ruuuuumi! You never told me you liked anime! We have so much to talk about! Have you watched the whole series? What about the movies? The Final Act? Did you cry at the ending because I sobbed—"

Mira chuckled, the sound warm and fond as she watched Zoey's energy shift completely. "Oh, look at that. Rumi just unlocked Zoey's stim rant." She pulled Rumi closer, pressing a kiss to her temple.

Rumi blinked, confused. "Stim rant?"

Mira's smile was soft, affectionate. "Wait... you didn't know Zoey has AuDHD?"

"I—no?" Rumi looked between them, suddenly worried she'd missed something important. "Should I have known that?"

"It's okay," Mira reassured quickly. "We never officially told you. It just... comes up naturally when you live with her." She gestured to Zoey, who was now bouncing slightly on her toes, hands flapping excitedly as she continued talking rapid-fire about Inuyasha plot points.

"—and the relationship between Sesshomaru and Rin is so pure, and don't even get me started on Sango and Miroku because the way he—" Zoey paused mid-sentence, suddenly aware that she'd been rambling. Her hands stilled, and she looked almost embarrassed. "Sorry, I'm doing it again, aren't I?"

"Hey, no." Rumi reached out, taking one of Zoey's hands. "Don't apologize. I love seeing you excited about things."

"Really?" Zoey's voice was small, uncertain in a way that was rare for her.

"Really," Rumi confirmed. "Tell me everything. I want to know all your thoughts about Inuyasha. And every other anime you love. I want to know what makes you light up like this."

Zoey's eyes filled with tears—happy ones this time. "You mean it?"

"Of course I mean it." Rumi pulled her closer, glancing at Mira. "Is this okay? The stim rants? Should I—is there anything I should know to help?"

Mira's expression went incredibly soft. "Just let her info-dump when she needs to. Don't interrupt unless she's spiraling into anxiety. Ask questions if you're genuinely interested—she can tell when people are just being polite versus actually engaged. And if she needs to move or fidget, that's normal. It helps her think."

"She also chews on things when she's stressed," Mira added. "That's why we have those chew necklaces in the drawer. And sometimes she needs headphones in public because sounds get overwhelming. Bright lights can be a lot for her too."

"I didn't know any of this," Rumi said quietly, feeling guilty. "I should have noticed."

"You were dealing with your own stuff," Zoey said, squeezing her hand. "And I'm good at masking. Most people don't notice unless I tell them."

"But I'm not most people," Rumi protested. "I'm your girlfriend. I should—"

"Now you know," Mira interrupted gently. "That's what matters. We're all still learning about each other. That's part of being together."

Zoey nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah! And now that you know, we can have anime nights! And I can show you my favorite games! And we can—" She bounced again, stimming happily. "This is so exciting!"

Rumi couldn't help but smile at Zoey's pure joy. "Okay, but seriously though. If you're Kagome and Mira's Inuyasha... am I Koga or Kikyo? Because one of those options is way better than the other."

"Neither!" Zoey said immediately, her eyes lighting up even more. "You're San!"

"San?" Rumi tilted her head. "From Princess Mononoke?"

"YES!" Zoey grabbed both of Rumi's hands, bouncing excitedly. "Think about it! She's the wolf princess who struggles with being human but being raised by wolves—just like you struggling with being half-demon! She's fierce and protective and powerful, and she has that whole 'I'm not sure where I belong' thing going on but she's actually so strong and amazing and—"

"And she's absolutely beautiful and badass," Mira added with a knowing smile. "It fits perfectly."

Rumi felt her chest tighten with emotion. "San always knows who she is though. She's confident in her identity."

"Not at first," Zoey said softly. "She struggles with it through the whole movie. Being torn between two worlds. But she figures it out. Just like you're figuring it out." She squeezed Rumi's hands. "You're our wolf princess."

Rumi's eyes stung with fresh tears—happy ones this time. "I can work with that."

"She's strong and loyal and has that gorgeous energy, and she's not afraid to fight for what she loves—" Zoey was off again, and this time both Mira and Rumi just let her talk, exchanging fond glances over her head.

This was them. All of them. Learning each other, supporting each other, loving each other—messy parts and all.

Rumi kissed Zoey gently to interrupt her stim ramble. "Not to cut you off, my love," she started, wanting to ask more serious questions. "Why don't you tell people about your diagnosis?"

Zoey's entire body language shifted. The excited bounce faded, her hands stilled, and her smile became strained. She actually hated talking about this—it was one of her most dreaded conversations. She'd been hoping to put it off longer, hoping she'd have more time to come to terms with opening up about it.

Mira noticed immediately. She watched as Zoey shuffled uncomfortably, her stimming turning from excited to anxious. Without missing a beat, Mira stepped in.

"Kitten, would you like me to take over the conversation for you?" Her voice was gentle, respectful. "You seem like you're starting to get overstimulated. Do you want to go to your safe space?"

Mira was always careful about consent, never overstepping boundaries, always checking in.

Zoey nodded, relief flooding her features. "Yes, I'd actually really like that. Can you—"

Mira didn't need her to finish. She reached for Zoey's noise-canceling headphones from the nightstand and handed them over. "Decompress. Take all the time you need." She paused, making eye contact. "Do you want us to check in after a few minutes, or would you prefer it just be me?"

Zoey's hands fidgeted with the headphone cord. "C-Can it be for maybe a few hours? You can check on me first and I'll let you know when I'm ready for Rumi..." Her voice was small, apologetic.

"Hey, none of that," Mira said softly, tilting Zoey's chin up. "You take as much time as you need. I'll check in soon and we can go from there, alright, baby cakes?"

Zoey managed a small smile at the nickname. "Okay. Thank you, Mommy."

"Always." Mira pressed a kiss to her forehead, then helped her up. "Go on. Your comfort corner is waiting."

Zoey looked at Rumi, worry flickering in her eyes. "I'm sorry, I'm not trying to avoid you, I just—"

"Hey." Rumi stood up and gently hugged her. "You don't need to apologize. Take care of yourself first. I'll be here whenever you're ready. No pressure."

Zoey hugged her back tightly, then slipped on her headphones and padded toward her designated safe space in the corner of their bedroom—the cozy nook with pillows, weighted blankets, and soft lighting that they'd set up specifically for moments like this.

Once Zoey was settled, Mira turned back to Rumi, her expression serious but kind. "Come on. Let's talk in the living room. Give her some space and quiet."

Rumi nodded, taking hold of Mira's hand as they headed into the living room. Before Mira started their conversation, though, she slipped back to the bedroom. Rumi watched from the doorway as Mira quietly placed some snacks and a water bottle within Zoey's reach in her safe space, careful not to disturb her.

When Mira returned, she settled onto the couch and pulled Rumi down beside her. "She still struggles with time blindness," Mira explained softly. "That's part of the reason why I get on her about eating. She'll hyperfocus on something—a game, a video, researching some new interest—and completely forget that hours have passed. She'll skip meals without even realizing it."

Rumi felt the pieces clicking into place. All this time, she'd thought Mira was just being overprotective of Zoey because they'd been together first, maybe even possessive in a way that made Rumi feel like an outsider. She hadn't realized just how much she'd missed while she was too far gone in her own struggles, too caught up in hiding her demon side and managing her anxiety to notice what was actually happening around her.

"That's sweet, Mir," Rumi said softly, squeezing her hand. "I... I'm sorry I didn't see it before. I thought you were just—" She paused, feeling guilty. "I thought maybe you were being controlling or something. I didn't understand."

Mira's expression softened. "You couldn't have known. We never explained it to you, and Zoey's really good at masking when she needs to. Most people have no idea." She ran her thumb over Rumi's knuckles. "And you were dealing with your own stuff. You weren't in a place to notice the small things. That's okay."

"It's not okay though," Rumi protested. "I should have paid more attention. I should have asked more questions instead of making assumptions."

"Hey." Mira cupped Rumi's face gently. "We're all learning. That's what relationships are—constantly learning about each other, adjusting, growing together. You know now. That's what matters."

Rumi kissed Mira's palm softly. "Then why didn't she tell me?"

Mira sighed, her expression growing heavier. "She almost didn't even tell me." She paused, gathering her thoughts. "My brother is AuDHD, so I picked up on the signs pretty quickly. The stimming, the hyperfocus, the way she'd get overwhelmed in crowds. I recognized it. Especially the random noises she makes."

She shifted on the couch, her hand still holding Rumi's. "But Zoey... she was terrified to confirm it. Even after I gently brought it up, it took her months to actually talk to me about her diagnosis."

"Why?" Rumi asked softly.

"She was bullied a lot back when she lived in America," Mira said, her voice tight with barely contained anger. "Kids are cruel, and when you're different—when you stim or meltdown or need accommodations—they notice. They make you feel like you're broken. Like there's something wrong with you."

Rumi's heart ached. She thought about sweet, bubbly Zoey who brought so much light into their lives—imagining her being tormented for just being herself.

"They used to mock her," Mira continued, her jaw clenching. "Call her 'weird' and 'spaz' and worse. Teachers didn't help—some of them made it worse, actually. Told her to 'just focus' or 'calm down' like it was something she could just turn off." She took a breath. "By the time she moved to Korea and joined the company, she'd gotten really, really good at masking. Hiding all the parts of herself that made her 'different.'"

"That's why she's so good at being the energetic maknae," Rumi realized. "It's not all a mask, but—"

"But she's learned to perform even when she's overwhelmed," Mira finished. "To keep the smile on even when the lights are too bright or the noise is too much. To save her meltdowns for when she's alone." Her voice softened. "Or at least, she used to. Before me. Before us."

Rumi squeezed Mira's hand. "So she doesn't tell people because she's afraid of being treated differently?"

"Exactly. In the industry especially—she's terrified that if people knew, they'd see her as less capable. Less professional. A liability." Mira's eyes were fierce. "Which is bullshit, by the way. She's one of the most talented, hardworking people I know. Her AuDHD doesn't make her less—it's part of what makes her her."

"Does anyone else know?" Rumi asked. "Besides us?"

"Her family knows, obviously. Bobby knows because we had to disclose it for accommodations during tours—the noise-canceling headphones, the quiet space she needs sometimes. But that's it. Not the other staff, not the public, not even most of our friends in the industry." Mira looked at Rumi seriously. "She trusted you enough to let you see it naturally, even if she hasn't said the words yet. That's huge for her."

Rumi felt tears prick her eyes again. "I don't want her to feel like she has to hide from me. Ever."

"I know. And she knows that now too." Mira pulled Rumi closer. "But it's going to take time for her to fully believe it. Years of being told you're 'too much' or 'not enough' doesn't go away overnight."

"Sounds familiar," Rumi said quietly, thinking of her own struggles with self-worth.

Mira huffed a soft laugh. "Yeah. You two have more in common than you think. All hiding parts of yourselves because you're afraid of rejection." She pressed a kiss on Rumi's temple. "Good thing you have me to knock some sense into all of you."

Despite everything, Rumi smiled. "Our knight in shining armor."

"Damn right." Mira's expression turned more serious. "When she comes out of her safe space, just... let her lead the conversation, okay? If she wants to talk about it, she will. If not, that's okay too. The important thing is she knows we're here."

"Okay," Rumi agreed. "And Mira? Thank you. For taking care of her. For taking care of both of us."

"Always, princess." Mira kissed her softly. "That's what I'm here for."

Rumi cuddled herself onto Mira's chest as they gave Zoey her space. Mira was casually running her fingers through Rumi's unbraided purple hair, the gentle repetitive motion soothing for both of them. Rumi kept placing small kisses on the end of Mira’s chin. The penthouse was quiet, peaceful—

Crash!

Mira felt her heart drop into her stomach. Rumi scrambled off her chest immediately, eyes wide with alarm.

"What was that?" Rumi asked, her voice tight with worry.

Mira was already on her feet, moving toward the sound with purpose but not panic. "Stay here," she said, but Rumi was right behind her.

"Like hell I'm staying here. That came from—"

"The bathroom," Mira finished, her jaw tight. "Zoey."

They reached the bathroom doorway together. The mirror Rumi had shattered earlier was still broken, shards of glass glinting in the sink. But that wasn't the new damage. Zoey was sitting on the floor near the counter, surrounded by pieces of what had been their decorative soap dispenser. Her headphones were around her neck, her hands were shaking, and tears were streaming down her face.

"I'm sorry," Zoey said immediately, her voice small and broken. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to, I was just—my hands were—I couldn't—" She was spiraling, her words tumbling over each other in a way that made it clear she was in the middle of a meltdown.

Mira immediately dropped to her knees in front of Zoey, careful to avoid both the fresh ceramic pieces and the glass shards from earlier. "Hey, hey. It's okay. You're okay."

"I broke it," Zoey sobbed. "I ruined it and I made a mess and I'm sorry, I'm so sorry—"

"Baby, I don't care about the soap dispenser." Mira's voice was firm but gentle. "Are you hurt? Did you cut yourself on anything?"

Zoey shook her head, still crying.

"Okay. Okay, good." Mira glanced back at Rumi, taking in the broken mirror behind Zoey. Two broken things in one bathroom. Two girls who'd hurt themselves in the same space. "Rumi, can you grab the dustpan? We need to get her out of here first, away from all this glass and ceramic."

Rumi nodded, her face pale as she looked between the mirror she'd broken and the soap dispenser Zoey had dropped.

Mira turned back to Zoey, her hands hovering near her but not touching—waiting for permission. "Can I touch you right now, or do you need space?"

"Touch," Zoey whimpered. "Please. I need—"

Mira pulled her into her arms immediately, holding her tight. "I've got you. You're safe. You're okay."

Zoey was shaking in Mira's arms, her breathing ragged and uneven. Mira could feel the tension coiling tighter in her body—the kind that meant Zoey was about to spiral worse.

"I hate that you always have to cover for me," Zoey gasped between sobs. "You're always helping me with something because I'm too stupid!"

"Kitten, sweetheart, breathe—"

"No, no, no—" Zoey's hand came up fast, fingers curled into a fist.

Mira caught her wrist before it connected with Zoey's temple. "No. We don't do that." Her voice was firm—not angry, but absolutely unyielding. She caught Zoey's other hand too as it came up. "Look at me. Eyes on me."

Zoey struggled for a second, then went limp, sobbing harder. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry—"

"I know, baby. I know." Mira pulled both of Zoey's hands against her own chest, holding them there. Grounding. Safe. "But you don't hurt yourself. Ever. That's not how we handle this."

Rumi stood frozen in the doorway, dustpan in hand. Her eyes went wide as she took in the full scene—Zoey on the floor, Mira restraining her hands, the tears, two different broken objects scattered around them.

Zoey's head snapped toward her, and a fresh wave of shame crashed over her face. "No—Rumi, don't look at me, please don't—"

"Zoey—" Rumi's voice cracked.

"I didn't want you to see me like this!" Zoey was nearly wailing now, trying to curl in on herself despite Mira's hold. "You weren't supposed to see—"

Rumi's face crumpled for just a second before she visibly forced herself to steady. Her own bandaged hand was shaking around the dustpan handle. She looked at the broken mirror—her mess—and then at the soap dispenser—Zoey's. Two different breakdowns. Two different girls breaking things.

"I should clean—" Rumi started.

"Later," Mira said firmly. "Right now I need to get her out of this room. Too much broken glass, too much stimulus." She scooped Zoey into her arms, standing with practiced ease despite Zoey's continued trembling. "Help me get her to the bedroom."

Rumi set the dustpan down and moved ahead, clearing their path. Mira carried Zoey carefully back to their bed, pressing kisses to her hair. "You're okay. We've got you."

She lowered Zoey onto the bed gently, and Zoey immediately curled into a ball. Mira stroked her head with soothing repetition. "Kitten, please stop trying to hurt yourself," she said softly, her voice gentle but serious.

Zoey buried her face against Mira’s neck, her small frame still trembling. "I'm sorry... please don't be mad at me!"

Rumi carefully climbed onto the bed, her bandaged hand reaching for Zoey's. "Kitten, why on earth would we be mad at you?"

Zoey shook her head, refusing to look at either of them.

That's when it clicked. Rumi realized Zoey wasn't speaking to both of them—she was speaking to her specifically. Asking Rumi not to be mad.

Zoey always hated her meltdowns. She always felt like she ruined everything because she couldn't "get a handle on things." There had been so many dates that were canceled or cut short. Mira always reassured her it was fine, that it wasn't a big deal, but Zoey never believed it. She'd seen the flicker of disappointment in Mira's eyes when she'd asked if they could leave early. The way Mira would play it off with a smile when it was a date night she'd been looking forward to for weeks.

Zoey didn't want Rumi to start feeling that way too. Didn't want to become a burden to her the way she feared she was to Mira.

"Zoey," Rumi said softly, squeezing her hand. "Look at me. Please?"

Zoey slowly, reluctantly turned her head, keeping her face partially hidden against Mira's shoulder. Her eyes were red and swollen, filled with shame and fear.

"I'm not mad," Rumi said clearly, making sure Zoey could see the sincerity in her face. "I'm not disappointed. I'm not anything except worried about you."

"But I ruined—" Zoey started.

"You didn't ruin anything," Rumi interrupted gently. "You had a meltdown. That happens. It's not your fault, and it doesn't change how I feel about you."

Zoey's lip trembled. "But the soap thing—and you wanted to spend time together—and now everything's—"

"It's just a soap dispenser. Things break. It's okay." Rumi held up her bandaged hand. "I broke the mirror this morning, remember? I punched it because I was spiraling. We're not so different, you and me."

Zoey's eyes widened slightly, looking at Rumi's injury with new understanding.

"You say that now," Zoey whispered. "But eventually you'll get tired of—"

"No," Rumi said firmly. "I won't. Because this—" she gestured to encompass the moment, the meltdown, all of it, "—this is part of you. And I don't love parts of you. I love all of you."

Mira's arms wrapped around them both from behind. "She means it, Kitten. We both do."

Zoey's breathing was still uneven, but slowly—so slowly—she started to relax. "I'm sorry I scared you."

"You didn't scare me," Rumi said. "Well, maybe a little when I heard the crash. But only because I was worried you were hurt."

"I wanted to wash my hands," Zoey explained quietly, her voice hoarse. "After eating the snacks. My hands were shaky and I knocked the soap dispenser off the counter and it broke and then I saw your broken mirror and all the glass and I just—I couldn't—everything was too much and I couldn't—"

"Shh, it's okay. You don't have to explain." Mira kissed the top of her head. "You did nothing wrong."

"I tried to hit myself," Zoey said, guilt heavy in her voice.

"And I stopped you," Mira said simply. "That's what I'm here for. To keep you safe. Even from yourself."

"Both of us," Rumi added quietly. "We're all works in progress, Zo. All three of us. All breaking things and trying not to break ourselves."

Zoey let out a shaky breath. "I'm really tired."

"Then rest," Mira said, already adjusting so Zoey could lie down more comfortably between them. "We've got you. We're not going anywhere."

Rumi lay down on Zoey's other side, creating their familiar sandwich formation. "Sleep, Kitten. We'll be here when you wake up. We’ll get everything cleaned up. Then we can do whatever you want."

"Promise?" Zoey's voice was small, childlike.

"Promise," they said together.

And slowly, surrounded by the two people who loved her most, Zoey's breathing evened out and she drifted into exhausted sleep.

Mira carefully untangled herself from Zoey's grip, pressing a soft kiss to her forehead before heading toward the bathroom to clean up the mess. Rumi stayed next to Zoey, watching her sleep. She'd never seen their energetic maknae so completely exhausted before—so drained and still.

When Mira returned, she slipped back into her usual spot. She was always the big spoon, while Rumi and Zoey interchanged who slept in the middle. Most nights it was Zoey, but with the increase in Rumi's nightmares over the last few weeks, Rumi had been taking the middle position more often.

"She'll be out for a while," Mira explained quietly as she carefully examined Zoey's body, checking for any injuries she might have gotten and not remembering in the chaos of her meltdown. Her hands stilled when she found a semi-large cut on the back of Zoey's right forearm. "Damn it," she muttered softly.

"Is she okay?" Rumi asked, concerned.

"She cut herself on something. Probably when she was on the bathroom floor." Mira's jaw tightened. "I'll bandage it when she wakes up. Don't want to disturb her right now."

She settled back against the pillows, one arm draped protectively over both of them. "It's like a battery thing for her," Mira continued, her voice low. "After a meltdown, she needs to recharge. We're not going anywhere right now—she hates waking up without me there. Gets panicky and disoriented."

Rumi nodded, stroking Zoey's hair gently. "I understand."

"So when you finally confessed your feelings," Mira said, glancing at Rumi with a soft smile, "I knew that would make this part easier. Having someone else she trusts here when she wakes up. Someone else to help ground her." She paused, her expression growing more vulnerable. "You know me—I hate disappointing Zoey. It's like watching someone kick a puppy. I can't stand it."

"You never disappoint her," Rumi said softly. "She looks at you like you hung the moon, Mir."

"I try not to." Mira's thumb traced absent patterns on Zoey's shoulder. "But there were times before you—times when I had to leave for something, a meeting or practice we couldn't miss, and she'd wake up alone after a meltdown. She'd text me these heartbreaking messages trying to sound okay, but I could tell she was scared." Her voice got quieter. "I always felt like I was failing her."

"You weren't," Rumi assured her. "You did the best you could."

"Maybe." Mira's eyes were distant. "But now? Now there's three of us. Now she doesn't have to wake up alone. Now someone can stay while the other handles whatever needs handling." She looked at Rumi directly. "That's why I was so relieved when you joined us. Not just because I love you—though I do—but because it meant I could finally take better care of her. Of both of you."

Rumi felt tears prick her eyes again. "You really do try to carry everything, don't you?"

"Old habits." Mira shrugged, but there was truth in it. "I'm working on it."

"We'll work on it together," Rumi said, lacing her fingers with Mira's over Zoey's sleeping form. "All three of us. Taking care of each other."

"Yeah," Mira agreed softly. "Together."

They lay there in comfortable silence, watching Zoey sleep, each processing the emotional weight of the day. Two girls who'd broken things. One who'd held them both together. And somehow, despite everything, they were exactly where they needed to be.

Then Zoey's phone buzzed four separate times in quick succession.

Mira glanced at it reflexively, checking to see if it was anything important—their manager, a family emergency, something that might need immediate attention. The screen lit up with notifications from a contact name she didn't recognize. It was a personal messaging board.

The Only Howl: Huntress, there's nothing for you to worry about. Remember how I used to calm you down?

The Only Howl: I hope you're doing alright. You haven't written to me back in a while.

The Only Howl: [VIDEO ATTACHMENT] You remember our song? ♥️

The Only Howl: I'm getting a ticket to Korea. We have a lot to talk about in person. I hope you're okay, Bean Bun. I can't wait to see you… Just…call me when you get this… ♥️😟

Mira stared at the screen, her jaw tightening. So many thoughts were running through her head right now. Who the fuck was "The Only Howl" and why was this person sending hearts to her girlfriend? And "Bean Bun"? That was an intimate nickname. The kind you didn't just throw around casually.

"Mir?" Rumi's voice cut through her spiraling. "What's wrong? You're doing that thing with your jaw."

Mira forced herself to relax slightly. "Zoey got some texts. From someone called 'The Only Howl.'" She couldn't quite keep the edge out of her voice.

"Who's that?"

"I don't know." Mira set the phone back down on the nightstand, but her eyes kept drifting back to it. "They're calling her 'Huntress' and 'Bean Bun.' Talking about 'their song.' And apparently they're coming to Korea."

Rumi's eyes widened. "Oh."

"Yeah. Oh." Mira ran a hand through her hair, frustrated. "I'm trying really hard not to jump to conclusions here, but—"

"But it sounds personal," Rumi finished quietly.

"Very personal." Mira looked down at Zoey's sleeping face, peaceful and vulnerable. "And she hasn't mentioned anyone. Ever."

"Maybe it's from before?" Rumi suggested. "Before you two got together? Someone from America?"

"Maybe." But Mira's protective instincts were roaring. Someone from Zoey's past, someone who clearly knew her well enough to have pet names and shared songs and memories of calming her down during what—meltdowns? Panic attacks? "Why hasn't she mentioned them?"

"The same reason I didn't tell you guys about Jinu right away," Rumi said softly. "Because it's complicated. Because she didn't know how."

Mira knew Rumi was right, but that didn't make the jealous, possessive part of her feel any better. "They said they 'have a lot to talk about in person.' What does that mean?"

"Mir, you're spiraling."

"I know." Mira closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. "I know. I just—I don't like not knowing. I don't like thinking that Zoey has something—someone—she felt she couldn't tell us about."

"Then we ask her," Rumi said simply. "When she wakes up. Calmly. Without accusations."

"I'm not going to accuse her of anything," Mira protested.

Rumi gave her a look. "You're already jealous and you don't even know who this person is."

"I'm not—" Mira stopped, then sighed. "Okay, fine. I'm a little jealous. Someone else has nicknames for her. Someone else knows how to calm her down. Someone else apparently has a song with her." Her voice cracked slightly on the last part.

Rumi reached across Zoey to take Mira's hand. "Hey. You're her person. You're the one she calls 'mommy.' You're the one she turned to during her meltdown. You're the one she didn't want to disappoint. That's not nothing."

"I know." Mira squeezed her hand gratefully. "I know you're right. I just—" She looked at Zoey again. "I want to know who this person is and why they're suddenly reaching out now."

"We will," Rumi promised. "When she's ready to tell us."

The phone buzzed again.

The Only Howl: Please, Zoe. I'm worried about you.

Mira's jaw clenched again. "This person is really persistent."

"Sounds like they care about her," Rumi observed carefully.

"Yeah," Mira said tightly. "That's what I'm afraid of."

The Only Howl: I didn't mean to scare you the last time we saw each other. Please, can you forgive me? I miss you so much. ♥️

Rumi grabbed Zoey's phone out of Mira's hand. She wanted answers, and waiting for Zoey to wake up was only causing Mira to spiral more as this person kept texting.

His True Huntress: Who is this?

The Only Howl: Stop joking around, Zoey. It's me, remember? It...It's River.

The Only Howl: I didn't mean to scare you, Kitten. I wasn't in control yet.

Rumi stared at the pet name—the same one they used for Zoey. Now she was understanding why Mira was getting so worked up. "Okay, this is just... this isn't normal."

Mira was about to say something when Zoey stirred beside them. Her eyes fluttered open, still heavy with exhaustion, but they immediately focused on Rumi holding her phone. She froze.

"Why do you have my phone?" Zoey's voice was small, wary.

Incoming call: The Only Howl

Mira's jaw clenched. "Who the fuck is 'The Only Howl'?" It came out harsher than she meant it to, her jealousy and fear bleeding through. "Zoey, this person is sending you hearts. Now they're calling you. What are you hiding from us?"

Zoey fidgeted uncomfortably, her hands twisting in the sheets. "I'm not hiding anything..." she whispered. Then pain shot through her arm—the cut from earlier—and she winced. "Her name is River. While you two gave me my space, she wrote to me. She's my ex-girlfriend from America, she always knows when I’m not doing well." She paused, meeting their eyes. "And she's... a werewolf."

Mira got off the bed immediately, pacing. "Zoey, have you been cheating on me!? On us!"

"What? No!" Zoey bolted upright despite the pain, rushing into Mira's arms and wrapping herself around her waist. But Mira's arms didn't come around her. They stayed at her sides, stiff and uncertain. Zoey's heart sank into her stomach. "No, I have not, nor will I ever cheat on you! Both of you." Her voice cracked with desperation. "River and I broke up right before I moved to Korea. It was during a full moon—I saw her shift for the first time. It scared me so badly I ran. I haven't spoken to her in six years..."

Rumi placed Zoey's phone on the bed carefully. "So then the real question is: why is she coming to see you now?"

Zoey went pale. "She's what?" She dove for her phone, scrolling frantically through the text exchange, her hands shaking.

Incoming video chat: The Only Howl

Mira still wouldn't look at Zoey, her arms crossed tightly over her chest. "Answer it," she said, her voice strained. "Please. Not knowing anything is only making this worse."

Zoey nodded, swallowing hard. With trembling fingers, she hit the green button and positioned the phone so all three of them could see the screen—though she wasn't sure if River would be able to see Mira and Rumi.

The screen filled with the image of a woman with short, choppy green hair and a scar cutting across her left cheek with darker skin tone. Her smile was fond, but her crystal blue eyes were filled with concern as they locked onto Zoey.

"Long time no see, my Huntress," River said, her voice warm and achingly familiar.

Then her eyes shifted, clearly catching sight of movement behind Zoey. "Oh. You're not alone." Her expression flickered with something—surprise? Hurt? But she recovered quickly. "Though it's been years, I can still feel what your heartbeat sounds like when you're distressed. What's wrong?"

Mira stepped closer, inserting herself into the camera's view, her protective instincts overriding her hurt. "Who are you and why are you texting our girlfriend?"

River's eyebrows rose, those crystal blue eyes assessing Mira with predatory focus. "Our?" She looked back at Zoey. "You moved on. With... multiple people?"

"River, I can explain—" Zoey started.

"No need." River's voice was tight, controlled. But her eyes... her eyes shifted suddenly from crystal blue to blood red, glowing with supernatural intensity and barely contained emotion. "You broke my heart six years ago by leaving without a real goodbye. I need to look you in the eyes and hear you say you don't want me anymore." Her voice cracked slightly despite the intimidating glow. "Because right now, I'm still madly in love with you. So I need to hear you say it... and I need to hear your heartbeat when you do. Only then can I move on."

Zoey bit her lip hard enough to hurt. "Where should I meet you?"

"Absolutely the fuck not," Mira cut in. "You're not going anywhere alone to meet your ex who happens to be a—"

"Werewolf," River finished, her smile turning sharp, showing just a hint of elongated canines. "Don't worry, I don't bite. Much." Her red eyes flicked to Mira with clear challenge. "And Zoey doesn't have to go anywhere. I will find her. I'll be at your doorstep by midnight."

"River—wait—" Zoey reached for the phone.

But the video chat ended abruptly.

Zoey stared at the blank screen, her heart pounding so loud she was sure both Mira and Rumi could hear it. The silence in the room was deafening.

Finally, Rumi spoke up. "So... a werewolf ex-girlfriend who can track you by your heartbeat is showing up at our door in—" she checked the clock, "—about six hours."

"I'm sorry," Zoey whispered, looking between them. "I should have told you. I just... I didn't think she'd ever reach out again. I thought I'd never have to explain—"

"Explain what?" Mira's voice was carefully controlled, but there was hurt underneath. "That you had a serious enough relationship with someone that they're still in love with you six years later? That you ran away instead of breaking up properly? That there's someone out there calling you 'Kitten' and 'Huntress' like those names belong to them?"

"Mira—" Rumi started, but Mira held up a hand.

"No. I need to understand this." She finally looked at Zoey directly, and her eyes were wet. "Did you love her?"

Zoey's silence was answer enough.

"Do you still?" Mira's voice broke on the question.

"I don't know," Zoey admitted, and it felt like a confession and a betrayal all at once. "I haven't let myself think about her in years. I buried it. And now she's coming here and I don't know what I'm supposed to feel or say or—" Her breathing was getting faster, another meltdown threatening.

Rumi moved quickly, taking Zoey's hand. "Hey. Breathe. We'll figure this out together."

"Will we?" Zoey looked at Mira, desperate. "Mommy, please. I need you to believe me. I haven't been cheating. I didn't know she was going to show up. I don't know what I feel, but I know I love you. I know I love both of you."

Mira closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. When she opened them again, some of the hurt had been replaced with determination. "Okay. Okay, we'll deal with this." She finally—finally—pulled Zoey into her arms. "But when she gets here, we're all talking to her. Together. No one-on-one conversations. No private heart-to-hearts. If she wants closure, she can get it with all of us present."

"Agreed," Rumi said firmly. "We're a unit. We handle this as a unit."

Zoey nodded against Mira's chest, relief and anxiety warring in her heart. "Thank you. I'm so sorry I didn't tell you before."

"We'll talk about that later," Mira said, pressing a kiss to her head. "Right now, we need to prepare for midnight."

The next few hours were tense. Mira had insisted on bandaging Zoey's arm properly, her touch gentle despite the turmoil clearly churning inside her. Rumi had cleaned up the rest of the bathroom mess—the shattered mirror and the broken soap dispenser were in trashbags—while trying to process that they were about to meet Zoey's werewolf ex-girlfriend.

"Should we... I don't know, prepare somehow?" Rumi asked as they sat in the living room, watching the clock tick closer to midnight. "Do we need to worry about her being dangerous?"

"River would never hurt me," Zoey said quietly. "She's not that kind of person."

"She can track you by your heartbeat and has glowing red eyes," Mira pointed out. "Forgive me for being cautious."

"I'm more concerned about the emotional danger," Rumi admitted. "This person clearly still has feelings for you. Strong ones."

Zoey fidgeted with the hem of her shirt. "I know. I should have handled this better six years ago. I should have given her closure instead of just... running away."

"Why did you run?" Mira asked, her voice softer now. "Just because she shifted?"

"It wasn't just that." Zoey's eyes were distant. "It was everything. I was seventeen, about to move to a different country, about to debut. And then the person I loved turned into a wolf in front of me during a full moon. She couldn't control it yet—she was scared, I was scared. She accidentally hurt me." Zoey touched her side unconsciously. "Nothing serious, but enough that I panicked. I left for Korea two days later without saying goodbye."

"Zoey..." Rumi reached for her hand.

"I know it was cowardly. I know I hurt her." Zoey's voice cracked. "But I was just a kid who didn't know how to handle supernatural things yet. Ironic, considering what we became."

Mira was quiet for a long moment. "Does she know? About you being a demon hunter?"

"I don't think so. I mentioned HUNTR/X in some of my old messages, but just as a K-pop group. Not the... other part."

The clock struck 11:55 PM.

They all went silent, tension coiling in the air. Mira positioned herself near the door, protective instincts on high alert. Rumi stayed close to Zoey, offering silent support.

At exactly midnight, there was a knock.

Not a doorbell. A knock. Three precise raps that somehow sounded confident and controlled.

Mira looked at Zoey. "You're sure about this?"

Zoey nodded, standing on shaky legs. "Let her in."

Mira opened the door.

River stood in the hallway, looking exactly like she had on the video call—short green hair, scar across her cheek, crystal blue eyes that immediately tracked Zoey over Mira's shoulder. She was tall, nearly Mira's height, with a lean, athletic build that suggested coiled strength. She wore dark jeans, a leather jacket, and combat boots. Everything about her screamed dangerous and confident.

"Huntress," River said, her voice low and warm. Then her eyes slid to Mira, assessing. "And you must be the protective girlfriend who stepped into my video call."

"One of them," Mira said coolly. "And you must be the ex who thinks she can just show up at midnight demanding closure."

River's lips quirked into a smile. "I like you already." Her eyes glowed red for just a second—a flash of her wolf. "You're protective. Dominant. Territorial." She tilted her head. "How delicious."

Mira's eyes narrowed. "Excuse me?"

"River, please," Zoey stepped forward, putting herself between them. "Come in. Let's talk. Calmly."

River's attention snapped back to Zoey, and something in her expression softened. "There she is. My Huntress." She stepped inside, and Rumi noticed how she moved—predatory, aware of everything, tracking all three of them simultaneously.

They settled in the living room, an awkward arrangement with Zoey on the couch between Mira and Rumi, and River in the chair across from them. River's eyes kept drifting between all three of them, something calculating in her gaze.

"So," River started, leaning back with deceptive casualness. "You moved on. With two people. Interesting choice."

"It's not really your business," Mira said, her arm draped possessively around Zoey's shoulders.

"It is when I came here for closure," River countered. Then she smiled—sharp and knowing. "Though I have to admit, watching you two hover over her like guard dogs? That's... appealing."

"Appealing?" Rumi echoed, confused.

River's eyes glowed red again, and this time they stayed that way. "Very. You're both so protective of her. So ready to defend her from me." She looked directly at Mira. "The way you're touching her right now—claiming her—while staring me down? That's exactly the kind of energy I respect."

Zoey had gone very still, her face turning pink.

"River, don't—" she started.

"What?" River's smile widened. "Don't tell them that you've always had a type? That you've always been drawn to people who could make you feel safe and controlled and cared for?" Her voice dropped lower, more intimate. "That you used to call me—"

"River!" Zoey's face was burning now. "Please!"

But River was already looking at Mira with challenge in her eyes. "She called me Daddy. Did you know that? For the entire year we were together. My sweet little Huntress would curl up in my lap and call me Daddy and let me take care of her in every way."

The silence in the room was deafening.

Mira's jaw had dropped slightly. Rumi's eyes were wide. And Zoey looked like she wanted the earth to swallow her whole.

"You—" Mira started, then stopped. Her eyes cut to Zoey. "You called her—"

"I was seventeen!" Zoey defended desperately. "I didn't know what I was doing! It just... it felt right and she liked it and—" She buried her face in her hands. "Oh my God, I can't believe this is happening."

River was watching Mira intently now, reading her body language. "Oh. Oh, that's interesting." Her smile turned knowing. "She calls you something similar, doesn't she? That's why you're reacting like this." She leaned forward. "Let me guess... Mommy?"

Mira's silence was confirmation enough.

River laughed—a low, rich sound. "Oh, this is perfect. You took my role and adapted it. Made it your own." She looked at Zoey with something heated in her gaze. "Tell me, Huntress. Does she take care of you the way I did? Does she make you feel as safe? As wanted? As owned?"

"That's enough," Rumi cut in firmly, surprising everyone including herself. "You came here for closure, not to... whatever this is."

River turned her attention to Rumi, really looking at her for the first time. "And you. The quieter one. But not submissive—no, there's something else there." Her eyes narrowed, nostrils flaring slightly. "You smell... different. Not quite human either."

Rumi tensed. "How did you—"

"I'm a werewolf, sweetheart. I can smell things humans can't." River's head tilted. "There's something supernatural about you too. Something... demonic?"

Zoey's eyes went wide. "River, you can't just—"

"So all three of you are involved in the supernatural world somehow." River sat back, satisfied. "And here I thought I was the only monster in the room."

"You're not a monster," Zoey said quietly.

"Neither are you, apparently." River's eyes softened when she looked at Zoey. "Is that why you ran? Because I was supernatural and you didn't know how to handle it? Not because you were scared of me specifically?"

"I..." Zoey swallowed hard. "Yes. Partially. I was young and didn't understand. I'm sorry."

"And now you're a demon hunter," River said, her eyes glowing. "Oh, Huntress. You've been busy."

"How did you—"

"I can smell demon residue. On all of you. You've been fighting them." River's expression was unreadable. "The girl who ran from a werewolf became someone who hunts supernatural threats. The irony."

The tension in the room had shifted—less hostile, more... charged. River was looking at all three of them now with open interest, and it was making Mira increasingly uncomfortable.

"You said you needed closure," Mira said, steering the conversation back. "So let's get to it. What do you need to hear?"

River's eyes locked onto Zoey. "I need to hear that you don't want me anymore. That you've moved on completely. And I need to hear your heartbeat when you say it, so I know you're telling the truth."

Zoey's hand found Mira's, squeezing tight. "River... I care about you. Part of me will probably always care about you. You were my first love. My first... a lot of firsts." She took a shaky breath. "But I'm not that girl anymore. And what we had—it was beautiful, but it was six years ago. I've built a life here. With them."

River was completely still, listening not just with her ears but with whatever supernatural sense let her track heartbeats.

"I love Mira," Zoey continued. "I love Rumi. They're my future. And I'm sorry I hurt you by leaving, but I can't go back to who I was then. I don't want to."

River closed her eyes. When she opened them again, they were back to crystal blue. "Your heart didn't skip. Not once." She smiled, but it was sad. "You really mean it."

"I do," Zoey whispered.

"Well then." River stood up, and for a moment it looked like she was going to leave. But instead, she looked at all three of them thoughtfully. "Can I ask you something? All of you?"

"What?" Mira asked warily.

"Are you happy? The three of you together—does it work?"

Zoey nodded. "It does. It's complicated and messy sometimes, but... yes. I'm happy."

River looked at Mira and Rumi. "And you two? You're okay sharing?"

"We're not sharing," Rumi said firmly. "We're all together. It's different."

"Interesting." River's eyes glowed red again briefly. "And if I told you that watching the three of you together—seeing how you protect each other, care for each other—makes me want to be part of it... what would you say?"

The room went dead silent.

"What?" Zoey breathed.

"I came here for closure," River admitted. "But standing here, seeing you with them, seeing how you've grown into this confident demon hunter with not one but two people who would clearly die for you?" She laughed softly. "I don't want closure anymore, Huntress. I want in."

Mira growled. "What makes you think we'd ever—"

"Let a stranger into our relationship?" River finished, her smile sharp. "I don't. Not immediately. But I'm a patient woman, and from what I can sense—" her eyes glowed red again, "—none of you have completely dismissed the idea yet. Your heartbeats just spiked with interest, not just anger."

"That's—" Mira started, but Rumi put a hand on her arm.

"You're attracted to us," Rumi said carefully, reading the situation. "To all three of us. Not just Zoey."

River's gaze turned appraising. "The quiet one is observant. Yes. I came here expecting to find some random partners who'd stolen my girl's heart. Instead, I find two protective, dominant personalities and my ex who's grown into someone even more captivating than I remembered." She leaned forward. "I'm not asking to move in tomorrow. I'm asking for a chance. To get to know you. To let you get to know me. To see if what I'm sensing could actually work."

"This is insane," Mira said, but her voice had lost some of its edge. "You literally just showed up. We don't know anything about you except that you're Zoey's ex and you can turn into a wolf."

"So let me tell you about myself," River said simply. "I have time. My flight back to the States isn't for two weeks. I came here prepared to stay, to fight for what I wanted. The parameters have just... shifted."

Zoey looked between Mira and Rumi, her expression torn. "I don't... I don't know what to say. This is a lot."

"It is," River agreed, her expression softening when she looked at Zoey. "And I'm not trying to pressure anyone. But Huntress, you know me. You know I don't do anything halfway. If there's even a chance—"

"We need to talk," Mira cut in firmly. "The three of us. Alone. You can wait in the hallway."

River raised an eyebrow but stood gracefully. "Of course. Take all the time you need." She headed toward the door, then paused. "But just so we're clear—I meant what I said. About all of you. This isn't just about getting Zoey back. It's about... all of this." She gestured vaguely at the three of them. "Whatever this could become."

The door closed behind her, leaving the three of them in stunned silence.

"Did that really just happen?" Rumi asked finally.

"A werewolf ex-girlfriend just asked to join our throuple," Zoey said, sounding dazed. "Yeah. That happened."

Mira ran both hands through her hair. "This is... I don't even know where to start processing this."

"Are we actually considering this?" Rumi asked, looking between them. "Because part of me thinks this is completely insane, but another part..."

"Is curious," Mira finished reluctantly. "Yeah. I know. I felt it too." She looked at Zoey intensely. "You still have feelings for her. Don't you?"

Zoey bit her lip. "I don't know. Maybe? I buried them for so long, and now she's here and she's different but also the same and—" She pressed her hands to her face. "I thought I'd moved on completely. But seeing her again..."

"It brought things back," Rumi said gently. "That's normal. First loves leave marks."

"I don't want to hurt you two," Zoey said desperately. "You're my everything. Both of you. I don't want this to mess that up."

"But you don't want to send her away either," Mira observed, not unkindly.

Zoey shook her head miserably. "I'm a terrible person."

"You're not," Rumi said firmly. "You're someone with complicated feelings in a complicated situation. That doesn't make you terrible."

Mira was pacing again, thinking. Then she stopped abruptly. "Okay. If we're going to do this—if we're actually going to explore whether this could work—we need to do it right."

"What do you mean?" Zoey asked cautiously.

"I mean we can't figure out if someone fits into our lives by seeing them for coffee dates and surface-level conversations." Mira's jaw set with determination. "We need to see how she actually is. How we are with her. The real stuff—not the polished version people show on dates."

Rumi's eyes widened. "You're not suggesting—"

"She should stay here," Mira said firmly. "In the penthouse. For the two weeks she's in Korea."

"What?!" Zoey's voice cracked.

"Think about it," Mira continued, her strategic mind working. "We can't know if this works by spending a few hours together here and there. We need to see the reality. Morning routines. Bad moods. How we navigate shared space. If we can even stand each other after a few days of actually living together."

"That's..." Rumi trailed off, processing. "That's either brilliant or absolutely insane."

"Maybe both," Mira admitted. "But we're already considering bringing a fourth person into our relationship. That's insane. So we might as well be efficient about figuring out if it's the right kind of insane or the disastrous kind."

Zoey looked torn between panic and something else—maybe hope? "You really think we should just... have her move in? Right now? When we barely processed that she exists?"

"The guest room," Mira clarified. "Her own space. But yes, she'd be here. Part of the day-to-day. We'd see who she really is when she's tired, when she's stressed, when she's just existing." She looked at both of them seriously. "And she'd see who we really are. No pretending. No performing. If it's going to fall apart, better to know now than six months from now after we've all gotten invested."

Rumi was quiet for a long moment. "It would force us to confront this head-on instead of being able to avoid the hard parts."

"Exactly," Mira said.

"And if it's a disaster?" Zoey asked weakly.

"Then she goes to a hotel and we have our answer," Mira said simply. "But at least we'd know. Fast and definitive."

Zoey looked between her girlfriends. "You're both actually okay with this?"

Rumi took a shaky breath. "I don't know if 'okay' is the right word. Terrified is more accurate. But... yeah. If we're doing this, let's actually do it. Not halfway."

Mira nodded. "All in or not at all. That's how we work."

"Okay," Zoey whispered. "Okay. Let's ask her."

Mira went to the door and opened it. River straightened from where she'd been leaning against the opposite wall, patient but clearly tense.

"So?" River asked, her blue eyes searching their faces.

"Where are you staying?" Mira asked instead of answering.

River looked confused by the question. "I have a hotel booked downtown. Nothing fancy, but it'll work for the two weeks I'm here."

"Cancel it," Mira said, her voice firm and commanding. "You're staying here."

River blinked. "I'm... what?"

"If we're going to see if this—" Mira gestured vaguely between all of them, "—could actually work, we need to do it properly. Not coffee dates and polite conversations. We need to see the real you. And you need to see the real us."

Understanding dawned on River's face, followed by something that looked like respect. "You want me to stay here. In your home. With the three of you."

"The guest room," Rumi added quickly. "You'd have your own space. But yes, you'd be here. Part of our actual lives."

"For two weeks," Zoey said, her voice steadier now. "That's your trial period. We see how it goes. If it works, we keep talking about this. If it doesn't..." She trailed off.

"Then I go back to the States and we all move on," River finished. Her eyes were glowing faintly red—her wolf responding to the unexpected offer. "That's... not what I expected."

"We don't do anything halfway," Mira said, echoing River's earlier observation. "So. Are you in or out?"

River's smile was slow, dangerous, and filled with something that made all three of them shiver. "Oh, I'm very in." She paused. "But you should know—if I'm staying here, you're going to see all of me. The wolf included. I don't hide what I am."

"We wouldn't ask you to," Rumi said quietly. "We've all got our own monsters."

"Then we understand each other." River picked up the small duffel bag she'd brought with her—apparently she'd come prepared to stay somewhere. "Lead the way, ladies. Let's see if this is destiny or disaster."

As they led River into their home—into their lives—the weight of what they were doing settled over all of them. This was either going to change everything for the better, or blow up spectacularly.

Zoey caught Mira's hand as they walked down the hallway. "Are we crazy?" she whispered.

"Completely," Mira whispered back. "But we're crazy together."

And somehow, that made it okay.

Chapter Text

Rumi woke to the smell of coffee and something else—something wild and earthy that her demon senses immediately flagged as other. Her eyes snapped open, and for a disorienting moment, she couldn't figure out what was wrong.

Then she remembered.

River.

The werewolf ex-girlfriend was staying with them. In their home. Right now.

Rumi turned her head to find Mira already awake, staring at the ceiling with an expression that suggested she'd been lying there for a while, processing. On Mira's other side, Zoey was still asleep, curled into a small ball with her face buried in the pillow.

"Please tell me last night actually happened and I didn't hallucinate the entire thing," Rumi whispered.

"It happened," Mira confirmed quietly. "There's a werewolf in our guest room. Who apparently makes coffee at—" she checked her phone, "—6:47 in the morning."

"Should we... go out there?"

"Eventually we have to." Mira sat up carefully, trying not to wake Zoey. "Might as well get it over with."

They extracted themselves from the bed and pulled on appropriate clothing—Rumi in sleep shorts and an oversized t-shirt, Mira in joggers and a tank top. As they approached the kitchen, Rumi's heart was hammering for reasons she couldn't quite name.

River stood at their kitchen counter, a mug of coffee in hand, looking completely at ease in their space. She'd changed from last night's leather jacket and jeans into black joggers and a fitted athletic shirt that showed off her lean, muscular build. Her short green hair was slightly messy, like she'd just woken up, and the scar across her cheek was more visible in the morning light.

She looked up when they entered, and her crystal blue eyes tracked their movements with predatory awareness. "Morning," she said casually, like this was completely normal. "Coffee's fresh. Help yourselves."

"Thanks," Mira said stiffly, moving to pour herself a cup. Rumi followed, and they both stood there awkwardly, not quite sure what to do or say.

River took a sip of her coffee, watching them over the rim of her mug. "So. This is weird, right? We're all feeling how weird this is?"

Despite herself, Rumi laughed—a short, nervous sound. "Yeah. Very weird."

"Good. I was worried it was just me." River set her mug down. "For the record, I'm not great at mornings. I'm functional, but not chatty. So if I'm quiet, it's not because I'm plotting anything. I just need time to fully wake up."

"That's... actually helpful to know," Mira said, some of the tension leaving her shoulders.

"I run," River added. "Every morning, about seven. It's a wolf thing—I need to move. Is there a park nearby, or should I just figure out a route?"

"There's a park two blocks east," Rumi offered. "We train there sometimes."

"Train?" River's interest sharpened. "Demon hunting training?"

"Combat. Coordination. Sometimes powers." Rumi wrapped her hands around her coffee mug. "We try to go early before there are too many people."

"Would you mind if I joined you sometime?" River asked. "Not today—I know we're all still adjusting. But eventually?"

Before Rumi could answer, Zoey emerged from the bedroom, her hair a complete disaster and her eyes barely open. She was wearing one of Mira's oversized hoodies that hung to her knees, and she looked adorably rumpled and confused.

"Why's everyone up?" she mumbled, shuffling toward them. Then she stopped, blinking. "Oh. Right. River." She said it like she was reminding herself this was real.

"Morning, Huntress," River said softly, and something in her expression went tender.

Zoey made a small noise and buried her face in her hands. "This is so weird. You're in my kitchen. Our kitchen. Making coffee."

"Want some?" River offered, already reaching for a mug. "I remember how you take it. Two sugars, way too much cream."

"I..." Zoey peeked through her fingers. "Yeah, actually. Thanks."

River prepared the coffee with practiced ease and handed it to Zoey, who took it automatically. Their fingers brushed, and Zoey jerked back like she'd been burned, nearly spilling the coffee.

"Sorry," she squeaked.

"Don't be." River's smile was understanding. "This is a lot. I know."

They all stood there in the kitchen, four people trying to navigate uncharted territory. The silence stretched out, broken only by the sound of coffee being sipped and the distant noise of the city waking up outside.

Finally, Mira spoke. "We should establish some ground rules. For living together. Even temporarily."

"Agreed," River said immediately. "I don't want to overstep."

"Kitchen is communal," Mira started, her organizational brain kicking in. "Cook whatever you want, but clean up after yourself. The guest room has its own bathroom, so that's yours. Just... generally respect the space."

"Of course," River said. "And I should mention—I eat a lot. Werewolf metabolism. If I buy something specific for myself, I'll label it, but I can also do a grocery run and contribute to the household."

"Do you eat... you know..." Zoey gestured vaguely, "...raw meat? Or anything else we should know about?"

River's laugh was genuine. "I can eat regular food just fine. Though I do prefer my steak rare. But I'm not going to be hunting pigeons off the balcony or anything."

Despite the awkwardness, Rumi found herself smiling. "Good to know."

"What about work?" Mira asked. "Do you have a job you're taking time off from, or...?"

"I'm a freelance security consultant," River said. "Which is a nice way of saying I work for supernatural communities helping them stay hidden and safe. I can work remotely, and I cleared my schedule for these two weeks."

"So you work with other supernatural beings?" Rumi asked, curious despite herself.

"All the time. Werewolves, vampires, fae, the occasional friendly demon." River's eyes glinted. "It's how I learned to control my shifts. How I learned to live in both worlds."

There was so much to unpack in that statement, but before anyone could ask more questions, Zoey's phone buzzed. She checked it and groaned.

"Manager-nim. We have a meeting at the company at ten about our upcoming showcase." She looked at River apologetically. "We'll be gone most of the day."

"That's fine," River said easily. "I've got work to catch up on anyway. I'll be here when you get back." She paused. "Unless you'd prefer I not be here alone? I can go to a café or something."

Mira considered, then shook her head. "No, it's fine. You're... staying here. Might as well get used to it." She pulled out a spare key from a drawer. "In case you go for your run and need to get back in."

River took the key, and something about the gesture felt significant—trust being offered, even if cautiously.

"Thank you," River said seriously. "I won't abuse it."

Another awkward silence fell.

"So..." Zoey said eventually. "This is our life now, I guess?"

"For two weeks," Rumi reminded her.

"For two weeks," River agreed. Then she raised her coffee mug slightly. "To the weirdest trial period ever?"

Despite everything—the awkwardness, the uncertainty, the sheer insanity of the situation—they all raised their mugs and clinked them together.

"To the weirdest trial period ever," they echoed.

Two hours later, River stood alone in the penthouse, listening to the door close behind the three women as they left for their meeting. The silence that followed was profound.

She set down her empty coffee mug and really looked at the space for the first time.

The penthouse was beautiful—modern and spacious with floor-to-ceiling windows that offered a stunning view of Seoul. But it was also clearly lived-in, with the kind of comfortable chaos that came from three people trying to share a life together.

River started walking, her wolf senses taking everything in.

The living room had a massive couch with too many pillows in various states of disarray. A Nintendo Switch sat by the TV with controllers scattered around it—Zoey's, probably. There were notebooks on the coffee table covered in what looked like lyric drafts in different handwriting. A guitar leaned against the wall.

But it was the photos that caught River's attention.

They were everywhere. On the walls, on shelves, on the mantle above the electric fireplace. The story of Mira, Zoey, and Rumi, told in snapshots.

River moved closer, studying them.

There were professional shots—the three of them as HUNTR/X in matching outfits, fierce and powerful. Award show photos where they looked glamorous and untouchable. Performance stills that captured them mid-choreography.

But it was the personal photos that made River's chest ache.

Mira and Zoey at what looked like a beach, both laughing as a wave crashed behind them. The timestamp said it was from three years ago. Zoey's head was thrown back in pure joy, and Mira was looking at her with an expression of such open affection that River felt like an intruder just seeing it.

Another photo: Mira and Zoey in what looked like their early days together, both looking younger and more uncertain. They were making silly faces at the camera in what appeared to be a recording studio.

And then the photos that included Rumi—more recent. The three of them at an amusement park, Rumi in the middle looking terrified on a roller coaster while Mira and Zoey laughed on either side of her. A cozy shot of them piled on this very couch, Rumi reading a book while Zoey played a video game with her head in Rumi's lap, and Mira dozed against the armrest.

A photo that looked recent: all three of them in bed together, clearly taken in the morning. Zoey must have taken it—her arm was extended for the selfie. Mira was barely awake, hair messy, glaring at the camera. Rumi was laughing at something. Zoey was grinning with pure happiness.

They looked like a family.

River felt her wolf whine inside her chest. This was what Zoey had built without her. This beautiful, complicated life with two people who clearly adored her.

And River wanted to be part of it so badly it hurt.

She moved through the rest of the penthouse, taking mental notes. The kitchen had a leaky faucet—she could hear the drip even from the other room. One of the cabinet doors hung slightly crooked. The sliding door to the balcony stuck in its track.

In the living room, she noticed a picture frame that had fallen behind a bookshelf, probably knocked there accidentally and forgotten.

River spent the next few hours doing what she did best when she was anxious: fixing things.

She found tools in a utility closet—surprisingly well-stocked—and got to work. The faucet was an easy fix, just needed a new washer. She tightened the cabinet hinges. Cleaned and lubricated the balcony door track until it slid smoothly. Retrieved the fallen picture frame—it was one of Zoey at what looked like her debut showcase, looking so young and hopeful it made River's heart clench.

She put it back on the shelf where it clearly belonged.

The living room had scuff marks on the wall where furniture had bumped against it. River found touch-up paint in the closet and carefully covered them. She reorganized the chaotic pile of charging cables by the couch, zip-tying them together so they weren't a tangled mess.

The bookshelf had books shoved in haphazardly. River couldn't help herself—she organized them by genre, then by author within each genre. She found several that were about supernatural beings and made a mental note to ask about them later.

She was vacuuming when she heard a sound from Zoey's designated safe space—the cozy corner with pillows and weighted blankets. One of the pillows had a small tear, stuffing peeking out.

River found a sewing kit and sat cross-legged on the floor, carefully stitching the pillow closed. Her hands were steady and practiced—her mother had taught her to sew, saying a wolf needed to know how to mend what she might accidentally tear.

As she worked, she looked at more photos. One caught her eye—Zoey in what looked like traditional Korean dress, but there was something in her eyes. Sadness? Fear? The timestamp was from six years ago.

Right around when they'd broken up.

River swallowed hard and kept sewing.

By the time she heard keys in the door, the penthouse looked better than it had that morning. Not perfect, but... cared for. Loved.

River stood in the kitchen, suddenly nervous. She'd made herself at home. Fixed things without asking. Would they be angry? Feel like she'd overstepped?

The door opened, and three exhausted women filed in.

Mira stopped first, her eyes sweeping the space. "Did you... clean?"

"And fix things," River said, trying to sound casual. "Hope that's okay. I get restless when I'm alone, and I noticed some stuff that needed attention."

Zoey was staring at the bookshelf. "You organized my books."

"Yeah, sorry, I should have asked—"

"No, it's..." Zoey moved closer. "I've been meaning to do this for months. I just never had the energy."

Rumi had gone to the kitchen and turned the faucet on and off. "You fixed the drip."

"And the cabinet," River pointed. "And the balcony door. And I found a picture frame that had fallen behind the bookshelf."

They were all staring at her now.

"What?" River asked, suddenly self-conscious. "Was I not supposed to—"

"We've been trying to get our building manager to fix that faucet for two months," Mira said slowly. "He kept saying he'd get to it."

"Oh." River shuffled her feet. "Well. I had tools and time, so..."

Zoey was looking at her with an expression River couldn't quite read. "You just... took care of our home."

"I guess?" River shrugged. "It's what I do. Fix things. Make places safer, more comfortable. It's literally my job."

"Thank you," Rumi said softly. "Really. That was... really kind."

"It was nothing," River said, but her wolf was preening at the praise, at the way they were looking at her—surprised but not angry. Maybe even pleased?

Mira walked over to the bookshelf, running her hand over the now-organized spines. "You alphabetized the supernatural section."

"Seemed logical."

"It is." Mira turned to look at River directly. "You've been here for less than twenty-four hours and you've already made this place more functional than we've managed in months."

River's heart was beating faster. "Is that... good?"

“Yeah," Mira said, and something in her expression had softened. "Yeah, it's good."

Zoey had moved to the couch, noticing the organized cables, the cleaned walls, the freshly vacuumed floor. "River, you didn't have to do all this."

"I know." River met her eyes. "But I wanted to. This is your home. Your space. You let me into it. The least I can do is respect it. Take care of it."

The words hung in the air, and River realized she wasn't just talking about the penthouse anymore.

"I'm going to make dinner," River said, needing to break the tension. "As a thank you for letting me stay. Any allergies or foods you hate?"

"No allergies," Rumi said. "But Zoey's weird about mushrooms."

"Hey!" Zoey protested.

"You are," Mira said fondly. "You pick them out of everything."

"They have a weird texture," Zoey defended.

River found herself smiling. "No mushrooms. Got it. Give me an hour?"

They nodded, still looking slightly stunned, and dispersed to change out of their work clothes.

As River started pulling ingredients from the fridge, she heard Zoey's voice from down the hall: "She fixed the faucet, Mir. The fucking faucet."

"I know," came Mira's reply.

"And she organized my books."

"I know."

"...This is really confusing."

"Yeah," Mira agreed. "It really is."

River smiled to herself as she started cooking, her wolf content. This was how you courted a pack. Not with grand gestures, but with care. With attention to the small things that made their lives easier.

She had two weeks to prove she belonged here.

She was going to make every moment count.

Zoey walked over to her PlayStation 5, grabbing a controller. The familiar sound of the game booting up filled the room—a sound River recognized immediately.

"You still haven't beaten Yozora yet, have you?" River called from the kitchen, not even needing to look. "Or are you still stuck on Xemnas?"

Mira and Rumi exchanged glances as they settled onto the couch, watching the Kingdom Hearts opening flash on the screen for what had to be the fiftieth time. They'd seen Zoey struggle with this game so many times, her determination to share her favorite series with them despite her frequent frustration.

Zoey sat down between Mira's legs—her preferred spot for certain games. The taller woman always made her feel cocooned, safe, grounded. Zoey had a system: Kingdom Hearts was reserved for Mira because she needed that calming presence when the difficulty spikes made her want to rage quit. Rumi got the easier games, the ones that frustrated her but didn't make her want to throw her controller—Fortnite, God of War [when she isn't playing it on the "Give Me God of War" setting], Life is Strange, mostly RPGs and some JRPGs scattered throughout her collection.

"I actually beat Master Xehanort a week ago," Zoey said, a note of pride in her voice as she settled more comfortably into Mira's legs. Then, with deliberate mischief, she shifted her hips, rubbing her ass against Mira's crotch.

"Kitten, that's rude..." Mira sighed, her hands coming to rest on Zoey's hips—both a warning and a claim.

River chuckled from the kitchen, the sound warm and knowing. "I guess there's no chance you're still the same little brat I remember, huh?"

Rumi's head perked up, sensing an opportunity for a little payback after last night's revelations. "So River," she started innocently, "is that your first name or last name?"

River's hands paused in their dinner prep. She turned, leaning against the counter with a smirk that didn't quite reach her eyes. "Neither, actually." Her expression shifted to something sadder, more vulnerable. "My name is Ulrica Lowell. I go by River because..."

She paused, and something in the air shifted. Even Zoey had turned to look at her, controller forgotten. This was clearly a story River had never told—not even to Zoey during their relationship.

"When I was seven, I went on my first hunt with my brothers. My father was out of town handling pack business." River's voice was steady, but there was an undercurrent of old pain. "We were crossing this creek during winter, tracking a buck. When I saw it, my wolf instincts kicked in—I was too young to control them properly. I just... ran."

Her crystal blue eyes had gone distant, lost in the memory.

"I didn't realize the creek flowed into a river. The ice looked solid, but it wasn't. Not where the current was strongest." She touched her chest unconsciously. "I fell right through."

Zoey had gone completely still. "River..."

"The water was so cold it felt like knives," River continued quietly. "I couldn't breathe. Couldn't think. The current pulled me under, and I was too small, too weak to fight it. My brothers tried to reach me, but the ice kept breaking under their weight."

Mira's arm had instinctively tightened around Zoey, who was gripping her controller so hard her knuckles were white.

"My father—" River's voice cracked slightly. "He wasn't supposed to be there. He was two hours away. But he said later that he felt it, felt his daughter drowning through the pack bond. He shifted and ran faster than any wolf should be able to run."

"He pulled you out," Rumi said softly.

"Barely." River's hand moved to her scar unconsciously. "I was under for three minutes. No heartbeat. Blue lips. My brothers thought I was dead. But my father... he breathed life back into me. Literally. There's this thing alphas can do, sharing their strength through the bond. He gave me everything he had until my heart started again."

The kitchen was silent except for the quiet bubbling of whatever River had been cooking.

"After that, I couldn't go near water for years without panicking. Baths were a nightmare. Rain made me shake. My brothers started calling me River as a joke at first—'look, River's afraid of rivers'—that kind of stupid kid cruelty, older brothers, what can I say." She smiled, but it was bitter. "But my father stopped them. He said, 'She survived the river. She beat it. So that's her name now. River. A reminder that she's stronger than what tried to kill her.'"

She looked up, meeting their eyes. "So I became River. Ulrica died in that water. River climbed out."

Zoey had tears streaming down her face. "Why didn't you ever tell me?"

"Because I was seventeen and trying to be cool," River said with a self-deprecating laugh. "And because... I don't know. It's not exactly a fun first-date story. 'Hi, I'm River, I drowned when I was seven, want to get pizza, also gotta figure out how to tell you I’m a werewolf?'"

Despite the heaviness, Rumi let out a startled laugh at that.

"Besides," River added, her voice softening as she looked at Zoey, "you were dealing with your own stuff. Your diagnosis, the bullying, and moving to a new country. I didn't want to dump my trauma on top of yours."

"That's not how it works," Mira said firmly. "Relationships aren't about protecting each other from hard things. They're about facing them together."

River's eyes flickered to Mira with something like respect. "I know that now. Took me a while to learn it." She turned back to her cooking. "Anyway. That's why I'm River. And why I'm weirdly good at swimming now—faced that fear head-on until it didn't own me anymore."

Zoey wiped at her eyes, then carefully set down her controller and stood up. She crossed the space between them and wrapped her arms around River from behind, pressing her face against River's back.

River went very still. "Huntress..."

"Thank you for telling us," Zoey said, her voice muffled. "And I'm sorry your brothers were assholes."

"They got better," River said, her hands coming up to cover Zoey's where they clasped around her middle. "Eventually."

Mira and Rumi watched from the couch, something shifting in how they saw River. Not just Zoey's ex. Not just the werewolf who'd shown up demanding closure. But a person. Someone with scars—literal and metaphorical—who'd survived and chosen to keep surviving.

"My father died five years ago," River added quietly. "Heart attack. He was only forty-nine. Too young for an alpha." She squeezed Zoey's hands. "That's part of why I never reached out before now. I was... dealing with that. With becoming packless. With figuring out who I was without him."

"I'm sorry," Rumi said, and she meant it. She understood loss, understood the weight of carrying grief while trying to move forward.

"Me too," River said. "He would have liked you three. All of you. He always said the strongest packs were the ones that chose each other, not just the ones bound by blood."

Zoey squeezed tighter. "You're not packless anymore. Not if... not if this works."

River's breath hitched. "Don't say things like that if you don't mean them, Huntress. My wolf takes promises seriously."

"I mean it," Zoey said firmly. Then she pulled back, looking at Mira and Rumi. "Right? That's what we're trying to figure out? If she fits? If we could be... pack?"

Mira met River's eyes across the room. "Yeah. That's what we're figuring out."

River's eyes glowed red for just a moment—her wolf responding to the possibility, to the hope.

"Well then," she said, voice rough with emotion. "Dinner's almost ready. And after, maybe Zoey can show me how she finally beat that Yozora fight. I remember when you threw your controller at the wall after the seventh try."

"I did not!" Zoey protested, face flaming.

"You absolutely did," River said with a grin. "Put a dent in the drywall. Your mom was pissed."

"Oh my God, shut up."

And just like that, the heavy moment lifted into something lighter. But the story lingered—another piece of River that made her real, made her knowable.

Made her someone worth taking a chance on.

Dinner turned out to be surprisingly good—River had made Korean-style braised short ribs with banchan she'd apparently picked up from a market during her morning run. The fact that she'd thought to do that, to learn what kind of food they'd appreciate, wasn't lost on any of them.

They ate at the dining table, which felt formal and strange. Usually, the three of them ate on the couch, plates balanced on laps while watching something on TV. But having a fourth person somehow made them default to more traditional dining.

"This is really good," Rumi said, genuinely impressed. "Where did you learn to cook Korean food?"

"YouTube, mostly," River admitted with a laugh. "And trial and error. After Zoey left, I... I wanted to understand the culture she was moving to. Thought maybe if I learned about it, I'd feel less like she'd disappeared to another planet." She paused, her chopsticks hovering over her rice. "Pathetic, I know."

"It's not pathetic," Zoey said quietly. "It's sweet."

"I also dated a Korean werewolf for about six months," River added. "She taught me some things. And corrected my terrible pronunciation."

There was a beat of silence. Mira's jaw tightened almost imperceptibly.

"You dated other people," she said, and it wasn't quite a question.

"Of course," River said, looking confused. "Zoey and I “broke up” six years ago. Did you think I just... pined away?"

"No, I just—" Mira stopped, recognizing the irrationality of her reaction. "Never mind."

But River was watching her with those sharp predator eyes. "You're jealous. Of people I dated years ago. Before you even knew Zoey existed."

"I'm not jealous," Mira said stiffly.

"You absolutely are," River said, but her tone wasn't mocking. It was almost... Pleased? "That's kind of adorable, actually."

"I am not adorable."

"You're very adorable when you're trying to be intimidating." River's smile was wicked. "All growly and protective. Your energy just screams 'mine.'"

Zoey made a strangled sound that might have been a laugh or a whimper.

Rumi was watching the exchange with fascination, her demon senses picking up on the complicated energy in the room—territorial posturing mixed with something else. Something electric.

"For the record," River continued, her eyes still locked on Mira, "none of them lasted. The longest was eight months. Because they weren't Zoey. And I couldn't stop comparing everyone to her." She finally looked away, back at her food. "So yes, I dated. But I never moved on. Not really."

"River..." Zoey's voice was pained.

"It's fine, Huntress. I'm not saying it to make you feel guilty. I'm saying it because we're supposed to be honest with each other, right?" River took a bite of rice. "I tried to move on. I failed. And then I realized maybe I wasn't supposed to move on. Maybe I was supposed to find my way back."

The weight of that statement settled over the table.

"What about you?" River asked, looking at Rumi. "You've been quiet. What are you thinking?"

Rumi blinked, surprised to be put on the spot. Mira and Zoey never pointed out when she’s been silently watching. "I'm... processing. This whole situation is a lot."

"That's fair." River studied her with interest. "You're the newest addition to their relationship, right? From what I picked up this morning."

"Yeah. A few months ago."

"So you know what it's like," River said. "Being the outsider trying to fit into something that already existed."

"I guess I do," Rumi admitted.

"Is it getting easier?"

Rumi thought about that, glancing at Mira and Zoey. "Yes and no. Some days I feel like I completely belong. Other days I still feel like I'm intruding on something that was perfect before I showed up."

"It wasn't perfect," Zoey said immediately. "We were good, but we weren't... complete. You made us better, Ru."

"See, that's what I'm hoping for," River said. "Not to replace anything or take anything away. But to add something. To make the pack stronger."

"You keep using that word," Mira observed. "Pack."

"Because that's what this is," River said simply. "Or what it could be. Wolves don't do casual. When we bond, it's everything. It's family." Her eyes glowed briefly. "And my wolf recognized something in the three of you last night. Something that felt like a pack. Like home."

"After five minutes?" Mira asked skeptically.

"Wolves know," River said with certainty. "We trust our instincts because they're usually right. And my instincts are screaming that I belong here." She set down her chopsticks. "But I also know that's not enough. Instinct needs to be backed up by trust, by time, by actually getting to know each other. That's why I'm staying. To prove my instincts right."

"Or prove them wrong," Rumi said.

"Or that," River agreed. "But I don't think they're wrong."

Zoey had been pushing food around her plate, clearly overwhelmed. "This is so weird. You're sitting here at our table, eating dinner with us, talking about becoming part of our relationship like it's a job interview."

"It kind of is," River said with a slight smile. "A very intense, emotionally complicated job interview where the position is 'fourth girlfriend in a supernatural polycule.' Not exactly something LinkedIn prepares you for."

Despite everything, that made them all laugh.

"Okay, but real talk," Zoey said, setting down her chopsticks. "What do you actually want from this, River? Like, specifically?"

River was quiet for a moment, considering. "Honestly? I want mornings like this. Dinners together. Inside jokes and shared routines. I want to know what makes each of you laugh, what keeps you up at night, what you're afraid of and what you dream about." She looked at each of them in turn. "I want to be someone you trust. Someone you let in. Someone who makes your lives better by being in them."

"That's... a lot," Rumi said.

"I told you. Wolves don't do casual." River's smile was soft. "I'm not looking for a fling or a 'let's see what happens.' I'm looking for a pack. For permanent placement. For everything." She paused. "But I also understand that's terrifying to hear from someone you barely know. So I'm willing to take it slow. To earn it."

Mira was studying River with an intensity that made the werewolf shift slightly in her seat.

"What?" River asked.

"I'm trying to figure out if you're too good to be true or if you're actually this... genuine."

"I'm genuine," River said. "Sometimes annoyingly so. I can't lie worth a damn—wolves can smell dishonesty, so we learn early that honesty is easier." She met Mira's gaze. "I'm not perfect. I'm territorial, I'm possessive, I have a temper when people threaten my pack. I can be too intense, too direct. I struggle with vulnerability even though I preach honesty. And I'm still figuring out how to be a wolf without a pack structure to guide me."

"At least you're self-aware," Mira said dryly.

"Therapy helps," River said with a shrug. "Three years and counting. Turns out watching your father die and losing your entire pack structure does a number on your mental health. Who knew?"

"You're in therapy?" Zoey asked, surprised.

"Have been since Dad died. Probably should have started earlier, honestly." River took a sip of water. "It's how I learned to actually deal with my shit instead of just running from it or punching it. Highly recommend."

Rumi felt something in her chest ease slightly. Someone else who went to therapy. Who acknowledged they needed help. Who worked on themselves.

"What kind of therapy?" she found herself asking.

"Started with grief counseling, expanded to general therapy for trauma and identity stuff." River tilted her head. "Why?"

"Been thinking about going…" Rumi admitted. "From... everything."

"The demon hunting or the being half-demon?" River asked, then immediately held up a hand. "Sorry, that's probably too personal. You don't have to answer."

"Both," Rumi said. "It's hard to separate them."

River nodded like she understood. "Trauma's like that. It all tangles together until you can't tell which thread is which."

They fell into silence again, but it was less awkward now. More comfortable.

"So," Zoey said eventually, clearly trying to lighten the mood. "You want to watch me finally beat Yozora? Since you were so confident I'd never manage it?"

River's grin was instant. "Absolutely. I need to see proof that you actually won and didn't just have someone else beat it for you."

"I would never!" Zoey gasped in mock offense.

"You absolutely would," River laughed. "You tried to get your brother to beat the Lingering Will for you."

"That was one time!"

"You offered him fifty dollars."

"He said no!"

Mira and Rumi watched them bicker with something like fondness. This easy rapport, this history—it was clear they'd been close once. Really close.

As they cleared the table together—River insisting on washing dishes since they'd hosted her—Rumi found herself next to the werewolf at the sink.

"Thank you for dinner," Rumi said quietly. "And for... being honest. About everything."

"Thank you for giving me a chance," River replied, equally quiet. "I know this is weird for you, especially. You just got comfortable being part of this, and now here I am making it complicated again."

"Life's always complicated," Rumi said with a slight smile. "I'm starting to accept that."

River bumped her shoulder gently. "We're going to be friends, you and I. I can feel it."

"Oh yeah?"

"Yeah. Fellow traumatized supernaturals who know what it's like to be the outsider trying to fit in? We're practically bonded already."

Rumi laughed despite herself. "We'll see."

"We will," River agreed, and there was confidence in her voice that made Rumi almost believe it.

From the living room, Zoey called out, "Are you guys coming or what? I'm about to show off my gaming prowess!"

"This I have to see," River said, drying her hands. She looked at Rumi. "Fair warning: she's going to die at least three times before she wins."

"I heard that!" Zoey yelled.

"You were supposed to!" River called back.

And as they moved into the living room, settling onto the couch—Zoey between Mira's legs again, River in the armchair, Rumi curled into the corner—something felt almost... right.

River stretched out in the armchair, her warm brown skin catching the light from the TV. Her features were a striking blend of her heritage—the sharp cheekbones and build from her Japanese mother's side, the warm undertones and expressive features from her Filipino father's side. And then those crystal blue eyes that marked her as something entirely other.

"You know," Zoey said suddenly, eyes still on the screen as she navigated through the game menu, "I just realized I never asked. Is your mom okay with you being here? Chasing after your ex halfway around the world?"

River laughed, the sound warm and genuine. "My mom thinks it's very romantic, actually. Very 'destined mate' energy, as she puts it." She affected a slight Japanese accent. "'If your wolf knows, listen to your wolf. The heart knows before the head does.' Very traditional of her."

"Does she know about... us?" Mira asked carefully. "All of us?"

"I told her I was coming to Korea to see Zoey and that the situation was complicated. She told me that wolves have had pack bonds since the beginning of time, and that the best packs are built on love, not just blood." River smiled fondly. "Then my tita—my aunt in Manila—called me and said if I'm adding people to my pack, I better bring them home to meet everyone eventually. Fair warning: I have a huge family. Like, huge. Filipino families don't mess around. We’re basically Mexican."

"How huge?" Rumi asked, curious.

"My dad had four siblings. My mom has three. I have seventeen cousins just on my dad's side." River grinned at their expressions. "And they're all wolves except for two who married humans. Family gatherings are... loud. And full of food. So much food."

"That sounds amazing," Mira said, her thumbs mindlessly brushing against Zoey’s belly. "My family's tiny. Just me, my parents, and my brother."

"You'd fit right in," River said warmly. "My titas would adopt you in a heartbeat. They adopt everyone." She paused, considering. "Actually, that's not entirely true. They're very protective. You'd have to pass inspection first."

"Inspection?" Mira raised an eyebrow.

"Filipino family inspection is serious business," River said solemnly, but her eyes were dancing with amusement. "There will be questions. So many questions. 'What's your job? Your family? Your intentions? Can you eat spicy food? Do you go to church?'" She ticked them off on her fingers. "And food. Mountains of food. Lumpia, pancit, adobo, lechon if it's a special occasion. They'll judge you by whether you take seconds."

"That's... kind of terrifying," Rumi admitted.

"It's a test of endurance," River agreed. "And whether you can handle my tito's bad jokes. That's the real test. He'll make puns for hours and wait for you to laugh." She shook her head fondly. "My Japanese side is more reserved. My obaasan will smile politely and ask very pointed questions in the most polite way possible. 'Oh, you're staying with Ulrica-chan? How... modern.'"

"Ulrica-chan?" Zoey giggled despite herself.

"My Japanese family still uses my birth name. They weren't thrilled when I changed it." River shrugged. "But they respected it eventually. After my father died, my mom wanted me to move to Japan permanently, join her pack there. But I couldn't. I'm too Filipino, too American. Too mixed to fit neatly into traditional Japanese pack structure."

"Is that hard?" Rumi asked softly. "Being caught between?"

River looked at her with understanding. "You're asking because you know what it's like. Being half one thing, half another, not quite fitting in either world."

Rumi nodded.

"It was hard when I was younger," River admitted. "I was too brown for the Japanese wolves, too blue-eyed for the Filipino wolves, too wolf for the humans. My dad used to tell me that being mixed made me stronger, not weaker. That I got the best of all my worlds." She smiled sadly. "Took me a long time to believe him. Honestly, I'm still working on it."

"I get that," Rumi said quietly. "The not fitting anywhere part."

"But you fit here," River observed, gesturing to Mira and Zoey. "With them. Right?"

"Yeah," Rumi said, glancing at her girlfriends. "I do."

"Then maybe I can too," River said simply. "That's the hope, anyway."

Zoey had unpaused her game but wasn't really playing, just letting her character stand idle. "I never knew all that. About your family, about feeling caught between worlds."

"You never asked," River said without judgment. "And I never told you. We were teenagers, Zo. We didn't know how to talk about the deep stuff."

"We're not teenagers anymore," Zoey said.

"No," River agreed. "We're not."

Mira had been quiet, processing. "Your family sounds intense."

"They are," River said with a laugh. "But they're also... they're my pack. They're home. Even the loud, overwhelming, overly-involved parts." She looked at the three of them. "I think you'd like them, actually. All of you. My cousin Kai would love you, Mira—he's ex-military, very protective, very 'I'm in charge' energy. You two would either get along great or butt heads constantly."

"Probably both," Mira said dryly.

"My cousin Maya does demon consulting," River continued, looking at Rumi. "She's not half-demon herself, but she works with supernatural communities helping them navigate the human world. You two would have a lot to talk about."

"You really have thought about this," Rumi observed. "About us meeting your family."

"Of course I have." River's blue eyes were earnest. "I told you—I don't do casual. If this works, if you let me in, then eventually you'd meet them. That's how it works. Pack meets pack."

"We're not a pack," Mira said, but it sounded less certain than before.

"Not yet," River agreed. "But you could be. You already act like one—protecting each other, caring for each other, building a life together. You just don't call it that."

"Because we're not wolves," Zoey pointed out.

"A pack isn't just for wolves," River said. "It's a mindset. A choice. Some of the strongest packs I know have humans, witches, vampires all mixed together. It's not about species. It's about bonds."

She leaned forward, elbows on her knees, expression serious. "Look, I know I keep using wolf terminology and it probably sounds weird. But that's how I understand the world. Through pack dynamics, through bonds, through loyalty and protection and family." She looked at each of them. "And when I look at you three, I see a pack. I see people who would die for each other. Who already have, probably, with the demon hunting."

"Several times," Zoey muttered.

"Exactly. That's a pack. That's what I'm asking to be part of." River sat back. "But I get that it's going to take time for you to see me that way. To trust me that much. I'm willing to earn it."

The room was quiet except for the idle background music from Zoey's paused game.

"Tell us more," Rumi said suddenly. "About your family. Your heritage. I want to understand where you come from."

River's expression brightened. "Yeah?"

"Yeah," Rumi confirmed, and Mira nodded in agreement.

So River told them. About growing up between Manila, Osaka, and America, learning Tagalog and Japanese and English all at once. About her lola teaching her to cook traditional Filipino dishes while her obaasan taught her the precise art of Japanese cuisine. About pack gatherings that blended both cultures—sushi and lumpia on the same table, karaoke singing mixing J-pop and OPM.

About feeling like she belonged everywhere and nowhere until she learned to make her own place.

About her father—a strong Filipino alpha who ruled with love and laughter—and her mother—a graceful Japanese wolf who taught her discipline and honor.

About losing her father and feeling like half her world collapsed, but finding that his lessons stayed with her. His strength. His belief that pack was everything.

And as she talked, Zoey gradually started actually playing her game, the familiar sounds of Kingdom Hearts filling the background. Mira's arm came around Rumi, casual and comfortable. River's voice wove through the space, painting pictures of a life rich with culture and love and complications.

"My tita Maria makes the best lumpia," River was saying. "Like, legendary. People come to family parties just for her lumpia. She refuses to share the recipe—says she'll take it to her grave."

"That's cruel," Zoey said, dodging an attack on screen.

"That's Filipino aunties," River laughed. "They have their secrets. But she did teach me how to roll them properly. I could make some while I'm here, if you want."

"Please," Zoey said immediately.

"Only if you help," River countered. "It's a group activity. My lola always said cooking alone is sad. Food is meant to be shared, and making it should be too."

"I'd like that," Rumi said. "I don't know much about Filipino food."

"Then I'll teach you," River said warmly. "Fair warning: my family's recipes are all 'a little bit of this, a little bit of that.' No measurements. You have to learn by feel."

"Zoey cooks like that too," Mira said. "Drives me crazy. I need recipes."

"Control freak," Zoey teased without heat.

"Organized," Mira corrected.

"My obaasan [grandmother] would love you," River told Mira. "She has a recipe book that's been in the family for three generations. Everything precisely measured and documented."

"See?" Mira gestured at River. "That's how it should be done."

"Boring," Zoey and River said in unison, then looked at each other and laughed.

And in that moment—laughing together over something silly, the conversation flowing naturally, the awkwardness fading into something more comfortable—it felt less like four separate people and more like... something.

Not a pack yet. Not quite.

But maybe the beginning of one.

They settled into a comfortable rhythm watching Zoey play. She was actually doing well—no deaths yet, which was impressive given the difficulty of the Yozora fight.

"Come on, come on," Zoey muttered, fingers flying over the controller as she dodged a particularly brutal combo. "Not today, you bastard—YES!"

She landed a critical hit that took off a huge chunk of the boss's health bar.

"Holy shit, you might actually do it. He hasn’t taken your Kupo coin." River said, leaning forward in her chair, completely invested.

"Don't jinx it!" Zoey hissed, her whole body tense with concentration.

The fight continued, each attack perfectly timed, each dodge frame-perfect. Mira's hands had tightened on Zoey's hips—half support, half nervousness. Rumi had stopped pretending to look at her phone and was fully watching.

The boss's health bar dropped lower. And lower.

"Oh my god," Zoey breathed. "Oh my god, I'm going to—"

One final combo. A critical hit that triggered a cinematic finisher.

The victory screen flashed.

"I DID IT!" Zoey screamed, throwing her controller aside and jumping up. "I ACTUALLY DID IT!"

River was on her feet too, caught up in the moment. "Let’s GO! Holy shit, Huntress, that was—"

Zoey launched herself at River in pure joy, and River caught her automatically—six years of muscle memory kicking in. They spun once, laughing, and when they stopped—

Their faces were inches apart.

Time seemed to slow.

River's eyes widened as she realized what was about to happen, but momentum was already carrying them forward. Their lips met for just a second—barely a kiss, more like an accident—before they both jerked back.

"Shit," River said, immediately setting Zoey down and stepping back. "I didn't—that was—"

The energy in the room had shifted dramatically.

Mira was on her feet, her expression dangerous. Rumi had gone very still, her eyes flickering with gold.

"That was an accident," River said quickly, hands up in a placating gesture. "I swear. She jumped and I caught her and we were spinning and—" She looked genuinely panicked. "I'm sorry. That shouldn't have happened."

Zoey's face was bright red, her hand over her mouth. "I wasn't thinking, I just—I was excited and I—" She looked at Mira and Rumi with wide, guilty eyes. "I'm sorry."

Mira's jaw was clenched so tight it looked painful. "You caught her."

"Muscle memory," River said, still backing up. "Six years ago that would have been normal and I just—I wasn't thinking. It was reflex."

"Reflex," Mira repeated flatly.

"Mira, please," Zoey said, moving toward her girlfriend. "It was an accident. Neither of us meant—"

"I know," Mira said, but her voice was tight. "I know it was an accident. I'm not angry at you. I'm just—" She ran a hand through her hair, clearly trying to control her reaction. "I need a minute."

She walked toward the balcony, sliding the door open and stepping out into the night air.

The silence she left behind was suffocating.

Zoey looked like she might cry. "I didn't mean to—"

"I know," Rumi said quietly, standing up. Her demon side was stirring, responding to the complicated emotions in the room. "But maybe everyone needs some space right now."

"I'm sorry," River said again, looking between them. "That was completely inappropriate. I should have been more careful. I should have—"

"It was an accident," Rumi interrupted, and her voice was calmer than she felt. "Accidents happen. But that doesn't mean they don't have consequences." She looked at Zoey. "You should probably go talk to Mira."

Zoey nodded miserably and headed for the balcony.

Leaving River and Rumi alone in the living room.

River slowly sat back down in the chair, putting her head in her hands. "Fuck. I really screwed up."

"You did," Rumi agreed, but not unkindly. She sat back down on the couch, studying River. "But I believe it was an accident."

"It was," River said, looking up. "I would never—not without permission, not without all of you being okay with it. That's not how this works."

"I know." Rumi tilted her head. "But you wanted to kiss her."

River froze. "What?"

"When you pulled back, there was a split second before the panic where you looked... satisfied. Happy." Rumi's golden eyes were assessing. "You wanted that kiss, even if you didn't plan it."

River's blue eyes met hers, and there was no point in lying. "Yeah. I did. I do. I want—" She stopped, struggling with the words. "I want to be able to do that. To celebrate with her, to catch her when she's happy, to kiss her without it being this huge dramatic thing. I want what you and Mira have. The casual intimacy. The right to touch and be close."

"But you don't have that right yet," Rumi said. "You're not there yet."

"I know." River's hands clenched. "And I'm trying to be patient, trying to earn it, but then she jumps into my arms and smiles at me like that and for one second I forgot. I forgot that I'm still the outsider. Still on trial. Still not a pack."

Rumi was quiet for a moment. "Is that what kissing her meant to you? Claiming a pack?"

"Yes. No. I don't know." River's frustration was evident. "For wolves, physical affection is part of bonding. It's how we show love and acceptance. And I've been holding back, being careful not to touch too much, not to assume anything. But old habits are hard to break."

"So you used to kiss her a lot," Rumi observed. "When you were together."

"All the time," River admitted. "Hello kisses, goodbye kisses, victory kisses, comfort kisses. It was just... what we did. And for one second, my brain reverted to that pattern."

"And now Mira thinks you're trying to steal Zoey back."

"I'm not," River said firmly. "I'm trying to join, not take. But I understand why it looks bad."

From the balcony, they could hear raised voices—not quite arguing, but intense conversation.

"What about you?" River asked suddenly. "You're being very calm about this."

"I'm not calm," Rumi said, and her eyes flashed gold. "My demon side wants to go out there and make it very clear that Zoey is ours. That you don't get to just kiss her because of muscle memory or old habits or whatever."

"But you're not," River observed.

"Because I remember what it's like," Rumi said quietly. "Being the new person. Making mistakes because you don't know the rules yet. Having feelings you don't know how to handle." She looked at River. "And because I can feel that you're genuine. That you're scared you just ruined everything."

"I am," River admitted. "Terrified."

"Good," Rumi said. "That means you actually care about this. About us."

River let out a shaky breath. "I really do."

They sat in tense silence, waiting for Mira and Zoey to come back inside, both wondering if this accident had just ended River's trial period before it really began.

The night air was cool against Mira's flushed skin. She gripped the balcony railing, knuckles white, trying to breathe through the rage and hurt tangled in her chest.

She heard the door slide open behind her. Zoey's footsteps were hesitant.

"Mommy?" Zoey's voice was small, scared.

"Don't." Mira's voice came out sharper than she intended. "Just—give me a second."

"I'm sorry—"

"I said give me a second, Zoey!" Mira's hands tightened on the railing. "I'm trying really hard not to say something I'll regret right now."

The silence stretched between them, heavy and suffocating. Zoey wrapped her arms around herself, tears already starting to fall.

Finally, Mira turned around. Her eyes were bright with unshed tears, her jaw clenched. "I watched her kiss you."

"It was an accident—"

"I know it was an accident!" Mira's voice cracked. "I know you didn't mean for it to happen. I know she didn't plan it. I know all of that and it doesn't make it hurt any less!"

Zoey flinched, and Mira immediately looked away, trying to control herself.

"I'm sorry," Mira said after a moment, her voice lower but still strained. "I shouldn't yell. That's not fair to you."

"You're allowed to be angry—"

"I'm not angry at you." Mira looked back at her, and the pain in her eyes made Zoey's chest ache. "I'm angry at the situation. I'm angry that I had to watch my girlfriend kiss her ex while I sat there like an idiot. I'm angry that old muscle memory means more than the two years we've built together."

"That's not true—"

"Isn't it?" Mira's laugh was bitter. "She caught you like it was nothing. Like she's done it a thousand times. Because she has. And you jumped into her arms like—" She stopped herself, shaking her head.

"Like what?" Zoey's voice was getting higher, more frantic. "Say it."

"Like it was natural. Like you belonged there."

"I don't—I didn't—" Zoey was starting to shake. "Mira, please, I didn't mean—"

"I know you didn't mean it, Zoey. But you still did it." Mira ran her hands through her hair, frustrated. "And now I'm standing here wondering if bringing her back into our lives was a mistake. If I'm asking too much of myself to share you with someone who had you first. Who knows parts of you I don't."

"You know me better than anyone—"

"Do I?" Mira's voice broke. "Because right now it feels like there's this whole part of you that lights up around her. This history I can't compete with. And I hate feeling like this. I hate being jealous and insecure when I'm supposed to be the one holding everything together."

Zoey was fully crying now, her breathing getting rapid and shallow. "I don't want her more than you. I don't want to go back. I just—I thought we could all—"

"I don't know if we can." The words hung in the air like a death sentence.

Zoey's face went white. "What?"

Mira immediately moved toward her. "I didn't mean—"

"Yes, you did." Zoey backed up a step. "You think this won't work. You think I'm going to choose her over you and Rumi. You think—"

"I think I'm terrified," Mira admitted, her voice raw. "I think I'm scared that one day you're going to realize she's what you actually want, and I'm going to lose you. And watching her kiss you tonight, even accidentally, made all of that fear very real and very loud."

"I chose you," Zoey said desperately. "I choose you every single day. You and Rumi. That's my family. That's my pack."

"I know." Mira reached for her, and this time Zoey let herself be pulled close. "I know, baby. I know."

"Then why does it feel like you don't believe me?" Zoey was sobbing against her chest now.

"Because I'm human. Because I'm scared. Because I love you so much it terrifies me." Mira held her tight, possessive. "And I need you to understand something—this isn't about trust. I trust you completely. But that doesn't mean I'm okay with what happened. Accident or not, I'm allowed to be hurt by it."

"I know. I'm sorry. I'm so sorry." Zoey was spiraling, her words tumbling over each other. "I should have been more careful. I should have thought before I jumped. I should have—"

“Kitten, stop."

"No, I need to—I need to fix this. I need to make it right. I can talk to River, I can tell her we need to slow down, I can—"

"Zoey." Mira pulled back enough to look at her face, and her heart sank at what she saw there. Zoey's eyes were too wide, her breathing too fast, her hands trembling. "Baby, you need to breathe."

"I'm breathing, I'm fine, I just need to—" But she was gasping now, her chest tight.

"Look at me. Please." Mira cupped her face. "In for four. Can you do that?"

Zoey tried, but couldn't hold the breath. Her hands came up to grip Mira's wrists, holding on like a lifeline.

"It's okay. We'll try again. In for four." Mira breathed with her, exaggerating the motion. "Good. Now hold for four."

Zoey managed it this time, but barely.

"Out for four. There you go. You're doing so good."

They breathed together for several minutes until Zoey's panic started to ease, but Mira could still feel the tension in her body, the guilt eating her alive.

"I ruined everything," Zoey whispered.

"You didn't—"

"I did. I ruined tonight. I hurt you. I made everything complicated." Her voice was flat now, defeated. "I always mess things up."

"That's not true."

"It is." Zoey pulled away from her, wrapping her arms around herself again. "I'm too much. Too needy, too complicated, too broken—"

"Zoey, stop." Mira's voice had shifted into dom mode—firm, unyielding. "You don't talk about yourself like that. Ever."

"But it's true—"

"It's not. And I won't listen to you spiral like this." Mira moved closer. "Do you need to go into little space? Let me take care of you?"

"No." Zoey's answer was immediate, almost panicked. "No, I'm fine. I'm okay. I just—we should go back inside. Rumi's probably worried and River's probably freaking out and I need to—"

"Baby, you need to let me help you—"

"I'm fine." But her voice was too high, too brittle. "I don't need little space. I don't need—I can handle this. I just need to go apologize to Rumi and make sure she's okay and—"

Mira studied her face, seeing the fractures spreading, knowing Zoey was about to shatter. But she also knew that pushing right now would make it worse. Zoey was barely holding on, and forcing her into vulnerability would only make her shut down completely.

"Okay," Mira said quietly, even though every instinct screamed that this was wrong. "But if you need me—"

"I know. I'll tell you." Zoey was already moving toward the door. "I promise."

It was a lie, and they both knew it.

They went back inside together, Mira's hand on Zoey's lower back—protective, grounding. But Zoey was wound so tight she was vibrating with it, guilt and shame and fear all twisted together into something toxic.

Mira caught Rumi's eyes across the room and saw her girlfriend's concern mirrored back at her.

This wasn't over. Not even close.

When Zoey and Mira came back inside, the living room felt like a minefield.

River was still in the chair, but she'd pulled her knees up to her chest—making herself smaller. Rumi was on the couch, her posture carefully neutral, but her eyes flashed gold when she looked up.

"Hey," Rumi said softly, her gaze immediately going to Zoey's face. Red-rimmed eyes, tear-stained cheeks, that hollow look that meant she was barely holding on. "You okay?"

"I'm fine," Zoey said automatically, her voice flat.

Rumi's expression said she didn't believe that for a second, but she didn't push. Not yet.

River started to stand. "I should go—"

"No," Zoey said quickly, maybe too quickly. "You don't have to—I mean, we should talk about—" She gestured vaguely, unable to finish the sentence.

"About how I kissed you," River said quietly. "About how I fucked everything up."

"It was an accident," Zoey said, but her voice cracked on the word.

"An accident that hurts people." River's blue eyes were full of regret. "That hurt Mira. That hurt you."

Mira moved to sit on the couch next to Rumi, and Zoey felt the loss of her presence like a physical ache. She stood in the middle of the room, unsure where to go, where she belonged.

Rumi patted the space next to her. "Come here, baby."

Zoey moved mechanically, sitting down between Mira and Rumi, but she was rigid, her hands clenched in her lap. She couldn't look at River. Couldn't look at anyone.

"I'm sorry," Zoey said, her voice barely above a whisper. "River, I'm so sorry. I shouldn't have jumped on you. I wasn't thinking and I—"

"You were happy," River interrupted gently. "You beat a boss you'd been working on since the DLC was released. You were just celebrating."

"But I hurt—" Zoey's breath hitched. "I hurt Mira. I hurt Rumi. I made everything complicated and now—" She couldn't finish. Couldn't say out loud that Mira might not want River to join them. That she might have ruined their chance at being a quad.

Rumi's hand found Zoey's, threading their fingers together. "You didn't hurt me."

Zoey turned to look at her, confused. "But—"

"I was surprised," Rumi admitted. "And my demon side had... opinions. But I wasn't hurt. Not the way Mira was."

"Why not?" The question came out small, almost childlike.

Rumi's expression softened. "Because I remember what it's like to be the new person. To not know all the rules yet. To have feelings that are complicated and messy." She squeezed Zoey's hand. "And because I could feel that it was an accident. That neither of you meant for it to happen."

"But it happened anyway," Zoey said miserably. "And now Mira thinks—" She stopped herself, not wanting to betray what Mira had said on the balcony.

"Thinks what?" Mira asked, her voice careful.

Zoey shook her head, tears starting to fall again. "Nothing. It doesn't matter."

"It does matter," Mira said. "If you're carrying something I said, thinking about it, letting it eat at you—it matters."

"You said you don't know if we can do this," Zoey whispered. "The four of us. You said you don't know if it will work."

The silence that followed was deafening.

River's face went pale. "I shouldn't have come back. I'm messing everything up—"

"You're not," Rumi said firmly, even though her own heart was racing. "We're all just... figuring this out. And it's messy."

"It's more than messy," Zoey said, her voice rising slightly. "It's broken. I broke it. I always break things—"

"Zoey—" Mira started.

"No, it's true!" Zoey pulled her hand away from Rumi's, wrapping her arms around herself. "I kissed my ex-girlfriend in front of my girlfriends. I hurt you. I made Rumi uncomfortable. I made River feel like she ruined everything. And now—now we're all sitting here trying to figure out if we can even make this work and it's my fault—"

"It's not your fault," River said, and there was something fierce in her voice. "If anyone's to blame, it's me. I'm the one who caught you. I'm the one whose muscle memory kicked in. I'm the one who wanted that kiss even though I knew better."

"You wanted it?" Zoey's voice was barely audible.

River's jaw clenched. "For one second, yeah. I did. Because for one second, it felt like six years ago. Like you were mine and I was yours and nothing had gone wrong between us." She looked at Mira. "But you're not mine anymore. You're theirs. And I need to remember that."

Mira was quiet for a long moment, her expression unreadable. Finally, she spoke. "I said I didn't know if we could do this because I'm scared. Because watching someone else kiss Zoey—even accidentally—made me realize how much I have to lose. How much it would destroy me if this didn't work out."

"Mira—" Zoey's voice broke.

"But that doesn't mean I want to give up," Mira continued. "It means I need time to process. To figure out how to share you without feeling like I'm losing you. The feelings are different when I watch you kiss Rumi."

"You're not losing me," Zoey said desperately. "You could never lose me."

"I know that in my head," Mira said. "But my heart needs to catch up."

Rumi had been quiet, processing everything, but now she spoke up. "What about what Zoey needs?"

Everyone turned to look at her.

"We're all talking about what we need, how we feel, what we're struggling with," Rumi said. "But Zoey's the one in the middle of this. The one trying to balance all of us. What do you need, baby?"

Zoey opened her mouth, then closed it. Opened it again. "I don't know," she finally admitted. "I don't know what I need. I just... I want everyone to be okay. I want us to work. I want—" Her voice cracked. "I want to stop feeling like I'm breaking everything I touch."

"You're not breaking anything," Mira said, moving closer and pulling Zoey into her side. "You're not."

But Zoey couldn't accept the comfort. She was too wound up, too guilty, too afraid. She pulled away, standing up abruptly. "I need—I need a minute. I need to—"

"Zoey, wait—" Rumi started to stand.

"I'm fine," Zoey said, already backing toward the hallway. "I just need a minute. I'll be right back. I'm fine."

She was gone before anyone could stop her.

The three of them sat in heavy silence.

"She's not fine," River said quietly.

"No," Mira agreed, her jaw tight. "She's really not."

Rumi stood up. "I should go check on her."

"Give her a minute," Mira said, even though it clearly pained her. "If we crowd her right now, she'll shut down completely."

"And if we don't?" Rumi's eyes flashed gold. "What if she's in there spiraling? What if she's—"

A crash echoed from down the hall.

All three of them were on their feet immediately.

Zoey's safe space corner was destroyed—everything was scattered everywhere, and the noise-cancelling headphones were broken in half. Picture frames were smashed as glass glittered across the floor. Zoey was sitting in a corner, curled up as tears streamed down her face.

Mira and Rumi took in the scene, and neither of them had ever seen Zoey look so broken. There was so much going on right now that whatever happened earlier didn't matter anymore—they just wanted Zoey to stop crying.

"Kitten—" Mira started, but stopped moving when she saw Zoey's Shin-kal pointed at her.

Zoey's hands were trembling from crying. "Don't!" she hissed, tears still streaming down her cheeks as she spoke. "Don't come any closer."

Mira froze, her hands coming up slowly in a placating gesture. "Okay. Okay, I'm not moving. I'm staying right here."

Behind them, River appeared in the doorway and went completely still, her wolf instincts immediately recognizing the danger of the situation. Her eyes locked onto the Shin-kal—she knew what those weapons were made for. What they could do to Rumi.

"Zoey, baby, put the blades down," Rumi said, her voice carefully calm even though her heart was racing. Her demon side was screaming, recognizing the threat of a weapon specifically designed to hurt her kind. "You don't want to hurt anyone."

"I don't want to hurt you," Zoey sobbed. "I want to hurt me. I'm the problem. I'm always the problem!"

Mira's blood ran cold. "No. Absolutely not. You are not hurting yourself."

"Why not?" Zoey's voice was raw, broken. "I ruin everything! I kissed River, I hurt you, I hurt Rumi, I destroyed my safe space, I can't do anything right—"

"That's not true—"

"YES IT IS!" Zoey screamed it, and the Shin-kal slashed through the air wildly as her hand jerked with the force of her emotions.

River moved without thinking.

She stepped in front of Mira and Rumi, putting herself between them and the blade. Her wolf instincts kicked in—protect the pack, protect the vulnerable, take the hit.

"River, no—" Rumi started, but it was too late.

Zoey's hand came forward in her distress, not aiming but flailing, and the Shin-kal caught River across the forearm.

Blood bloomed immediately, the cut deep and clean.

River didn't even flinch. She stayed exactly where she was, her body a wall between Zoey and the others.

"River!" Mira's voice was sharp with alarm.

Zoey's eyes went wide with horror as she saw the blood. "No. No, no, no—" The Shin-kal dropped from her hand like it had burned her, clattering against the floor. "River, I didn't—I wasn't trying to—"

"I know," River said, her voice steady despite the blood dripping down her arm. "I know you didn't mean it, Huntress."

"You're bleeding—" Zoey's voice was climbing toward hysteria. "You're bleeding because of me—"

"It's just a cut," River said, even though they could all see it was more than that. "I'm fine."

"You're NOT fine!" Zoey was sobbing harder now, completely unraveling. "I hurt you, I hurt everyone, I'm dangerous—"

River took a careful step forward. Just one. "You're not dangerous. You're hurting."

"Don't come near me!" Zoey pressed herself harder against the wall. "I'll hurt you again—"

"You won't," River said with absolute certainty. "Because you dropped the blades. Because the second you saw what happened, you let it go."

"But I already—" Zoey couldn't finish, staring at the blood on River's arm with absolute devastation.

"Accidents happen," River said, taking another small step. "Especially when someone's in as much pain as you are right now."

Mira was frozen, torn between wanting to check on River's wound and needing to get to Zoey. Rumi's hand found hers, squeezing tight—a silent communication. Let River do this.

"I'm so sorry," Zoey whispered, her whole body shaking. "River, I'm so sorry—"

"I know," River said, close enough now that she could kneel in front of Zoey. Blood was still dripping from her arm, but she ignored it. "And I forgive you. But more importantly, you need to forgive yourself."

"I can't—"

"You can," River said firmly. "You made a mistake. You were overwhelmed and scared and you lashed out. That's human. That's normal."

"Normal people don't destroy their safe space and threaten their girlfriends with weapons—"

"Normal people have breaking points," River corrected. "And you've been carrying too much for too long without asking for help."

"I don't know how to ask," Zoey admitted, her voice breaking.

"Then we'll teach you," River said. She held out her uninjured hand. "Starting now. Let us help you. Please."

Zoey stared at River's hand, then at the blood still dripping from her other arm. "You should hate me."

"I could never hate you," River said simply. "You're my Huntress. My pack. And the pack protects each other—even when it's messy. Even when it hurts."

"I hurt you—"

"And I'd take that hit a hundred more times if it meant keeping you and Rumi safe," River said. "That's what pack does."

Something in Zoey's expression cracked. "You stood in front of them."

"Of course I did," River said, like it was the most obvious thing in the world. "The Shin-kal can hurt Rumi. I've studied ancient weapons. It would have done real damage. I'm a wolf—I heal fast. It was an easy choice."

"You barely know them—"

"I know enough," River said. "I know you're worth protecting. All of you."

Zoey stared at her for a long moment, then slowly, tentatively, reached out and took River's hand.

River carefully pulled her forward, away from the wall, into her arms. Zoey collapsed against her, sobbing into her shoulder.

"I've got you," River murmured. "You're safe. You're okay."

Mira and Rumi immediately moved in, creating a circle around Zoey. Mira's hand went to Zoey's back, rubbing gentle circles. Rumi pressed close to her other side, her presence grounding.

"We need to clean up your arm," Rumi said quietly to River.

"Later," River said. "This is more important."

"River—"

"I said later," River repeated, more firmly. "Right now, Zoey needs to know she didn't destroy everything. That we're still here. That we're not going anywhere."

Mira met River's eyes over Zoey's head, and something passed between them. Understanding. Respect. The beginning of trust.

"Thank you," Mira said quietly.

River just nodded, holding Zoey tighter as she cried.

They stayed like that for a long time—all four of them on the floor, surrounded by broken glass and destroyed safe spaces, but together.

Eventually, Zoey's sobs quieted to hiccups, then to shaky breaths. She was exhausted, wrung out, barely able to keep her eyes open.

"Let's get you to bed," Mira said softly. "And then we'll take care of River's arm."

"I hurt her," Zoey mumbled, already half-asleep from emotional exhaustion.

"And she forgave you," Rumi said. "That's what matters."

"I don't deserve—"

"Stop," Mira interrupted gently. "No more of that tonight. Tonight, you just rest. We'll deal with everything else tomorrow."

River carefully shifted, preparing to help Zoey up, but Mira shook her head.

"I've got her," Mira said, scooping Zoey into her arms. Zoey immediately curled against her chest, her face pressed into Mira's neck.

"Mommy," Zoey whispered, so quiet they almost didn't hear it.

"I'm here, baby," Mira said. "Mommy's here."

Rumi turned to River. "Okay, now let me see that arm."

River held it out, and even in the dim light, they could see how deep the cut was. It would heal—wolves always did—but it was going to take time.

"That needs stitches," Rumi said, her jaw tight.

"I'll be fine—"

"You're getting stitches," Rumi said firmly. "You just took a hit for me. The least I can do is patch you up properly."

River smiled slightly. "Okay. I’ll let you bandage it. No stitches. I’ll heal, it's just going to take a few days."

They carefully made their way out of the destroyed safe space, avoiding the broken glass. Mira carried Zoey to their bedroom while Rumi led River to the bathroom.

Rumi pulled out the first aid kit and got to work cleaning River's wound. Her hands were steady, but River could see the guilt in her eyes.

"It's not your fault," River said.

"You were trying to protect me from a weapon that could actually hurt me," Rumi said. "If I hadn't been there—"

"She would have hurt herself instead," River interrupted. "At least this way, it was me. And I can heal."

Rumi was quiet as she started stitching, her touch surprisingly gentle. "You really meant it. What you said about the pack."

"Every word," River confirmed. "I'm not here to take. I'm here to join. To protect. To be part of something bigger than myself."

"Even after everything that happened tonight?"

"Especially after everything that happened tonight," River said. "This is what real relationships look like. Messy. Complicated. Hard. But worth fighting for."

Rumi finished the last stitch and wrapped River's arm carefully. "You're going to have a scar."

"Good," River said. "It'll remind me why I'm here. Why this matters."

Rumi looked up at her, her golden eyes searching River's face. "She really scared us tonight."

"I know," River said softly. "She scared herself, too."

"What if—" Rumi's voice broke. "What if next time, we're not there? What if she—"

"Then we make sure there isn't a next time," River said. "We pay attention. We don't let her carry everything alone. We make her ask for help before it gets to this point."

"Easier said than done."

"Most things worth doing are," River agreed.

They sat there for a moment in the destroyed bathroom, both processing the weight of the night.

"Come on," Rumi finally said. "Let's check on them."

They found Mira in the bedroom, sitting on the bed with Zoey curled in her lap. Zoey was asleep—or close to it—her face still tear-stained but peaceful. Mira had wrapped her in the weighted blanket and was running her fingers through her hair in that soothing, repetitive motion.

"How is she?" Rumi asked quietly.

"Exhausted," Mira said. "But safe. That's all that matters right now."

"And you?" River asked.

Mira looked up at her, and her eyes were red-rimmed. "Terrified. Relieved. Grateful." She looked at River's bandaged arm. "Thank you. For protecting Rumi. For protecting us."

"You don't have to thank me," River said. "That's what pack does."

"You keep saying that," Mira observed. "Pack."

"Because that's what this is," River said simply. "Or what it could be. If you'll have me."

Mira was quiet for a long moment, looking down at Zoey sleeping in her arms, then at Rumi, then back at River.

"Stay," Mira said suddenly.

River blinked. "What?"

"Stay tonight," Mira clarified. "In here. With us." She shifted slightly on the bed, making room. "You just took a hit protecting my girlfriend. You held Zoey while she broke down. You proved yourself tonight, and I—" Her voice caught. "I don't want you to go to sleep alone in the guest room after that."

River's eyes went wide with surprise. "Mira, you don't have to—"

"I know I don't have to," Mira interrupted. "I want to. We're a pack, right? That's what you keep saying. Well, pack doesn't leave someone bleeding and alone after a night like this."

Rumi looked between them, then nodded. "She's right. Stay."

"But Zoey—"

"Zoey would want you here," Mira said firmly. "When she wakes up tomorrow and realizes you're hurt because you protected us, she's going to feel guilty enough. At least this way, she'll know we took care of you. That we didn't just let you walk away."

River stood there, clearly torn. "I don't want to intrude—"

"You're not intruding," Rumi said. "You're being invited. There's a difference."

"Besides," Mira added, a small smile tugging at her lips despite everything, "this bed is ridiculously big. We have plenty of room."

River looked at them—at Mira holding Zoey so protectively, at Rumi's golden eyes soft with genuine invitation, at the space they were making for her—and something in her chest cracked open.

"Okay," she said quietly. "If you're sure."

"I'm sure," Mira said.

Rumi patted the space on the other side of the bed. "Come on. Let's all get some rest."

River moved carefully around the bed, hyper-aware of the intimacy of the moment. This wasn't just sharing a bed. This was being welcomed into their inner circle, into their most vulnerable space.

She climbed in slowly, settling on the far side next to Rumi. The bed was big enough that there was still space between them, but the symbolism wasn't lost on anyone.

Rumi turned toward her slightly. "How's your arm?"

"It'll be fine," River said. "Bandages will hold until it heals."

"Wake me if it starts bleeding through," Rumi said. "I'll change the bandage."

"I will," River promised, even though she probably wouldn't.

They settled into a careful arrangement—Zoey between Mira and Rumi, River on the outside next to Rumi. It should have been awkward, but somehow it wasn't. Somehow it felt... right.

"River?" Mira's voice was soft in the darkness.

"Yeah?"

"We'll talk about it tomorrow. About the quad. About what this means. But tonight—" Mira paused, choosing her words carefully. "Tonight, you proved something. Something important."

"What's that?"

"That when it matters, you choose us. Even when it costs you."

River's throat was tight with emotion. "Always. I'll always choose you."

"We know," Rumi said quietly. "We believe you."

And that—that was everything.

They lay there in the quiet, each processing the weight of the night. Zoey's breathing was deep and even, exhausted sleep claiming her completely. Mira kept running her fingers through Zoey's hair, the motion automatic and soothing. Rumi was between Zoey and River, a bridge connecting them all.

"Is it always going to be this hard?" Rumi whispered after a while.

"Probably," Mira admitted. "But maybe that's okay. Maybe the hard things are the ones worth fighting for."

"Do you think we can really do this? The four of us?"

Mira looked down at Zoey, then at Rumi, then over at River lying there with her bandaged arm. "After tonight? Yeah. I think we can."

Because River had proven herself. Had shown them who she was when it mattered most.

And that was worth more than a thousand perfect moments.

"Get some sleep," Mira said softly. "We'll figure out the rest tomorrow."

River closed her eyes, her injured arm throbbing, but her heart full. She was here. In their bed. In their space. In their pack.

It wasn't official yet. They still had things to talk about, boundaries to set, dynamics to figure out.

But this—this was a beginning.

And sometimes, that's all you needed.

The four of them drifted off slowly, surrounded by the wreckage of a hard night but held together by something stronger.

Trust. Forgiveness. The promise of tomorrow.

Pack.

Chapter Text

River woke to unfamiliar warmth.

For a disorienting moment, she couldn't place where she was—the scent was wrong, the weight distribution across the bed was wrong, everything was wrong in that way that made her wolf stir uneasily.

Then the memory crashed back.

Zoey. The blade. Her own arm throbbing under hastily applied bandages.

River's eyes opened slowly, adjusting to the early morning light filtering through curtains she didn't recognize. The master bedroom. Not the guest room where she'd been staying.

She was in their bed.

Mira was to her right, still asleep, one arm thrown protectively across Zoey, who was curled between them. And on Zoey's other side, pressed close with her face buried in Zoey's hair, was Rumi.

And somehow—impossibly—River was part of that configuration. Zoey's hand was loosely holding onto River's shirt, like even in sleep she needed the anchor. Like she was afraid River would disappear.

River's injured arm ached. The cuts weren't deep—she'd healed faster than a human would, thanks to her wolf—but they were a stark reminder of what had happened last night.

Zoey's eyes wild with panic. The blade in her hand—Shin-Kal, they'd called it, some kind of demon-hunting weapon. The way she'd raised it toward her own arm, clearly not for the first time based on the faint scars River had glimpsed.

And River's instinct overriding everything else: protect the pack member in distress.

She'd moved without thinking, putting her arm in the blade's path. Taking the hit as the blades were launched haphazardly. The shock on all their faces when she'd done it.

River carefully extracted herself from Zoey's grip, moving with the practiced silence of a predator. She needed air. Needed to think. Needed to process what the hell she'd gotten herself into.

But as she moved, Zoey whimpered in her sleep, reaching for where River had been.

River froze.

Mira's eyes opened immediately—protective instincts clearly on high alert even in sleep. For a moment, they just stared at each other in the dim morning light. Then Mira carefully shifted closer to Zoey, filling the space River had vacated, letting Zoey latch onto her instead.

Mira jerked her head toward the door. Go.

River nodded and slipped out of the bedroom as quietly as she could.

The kitchen was cold and empty. River made coffee on autopilot, her mind replaying last night on loop.

The meltdown had been bad. Worse than anything River had seen, even during Zoey's worst moments six years ago. This wasn't just anxiety or sensory overload. This was trauma. Deep, bone-level trauma that had Zoey reaching for a weapon to hurt herself.

And River had stopped her.

She looked down at her bandaged arm. Three parallel cuts, already starting to heal but still visible. Still aching.

Worth it. Every time, worth it.

"You're up early."

River turned to find Rumi padding into the kitchen, looking exhausted. Her purple hair was a mess, and there were dark circles under her eyes that suggested she hadn't really slept.

"Couldn't sleep," River admitted. "You?"

"Same." Rumi moved to pour herself coffee. "How's your arm?"

"Healing. Perks of being a werewolf."

"River..." Rumi's voice was quiet. "Thank you. For last night. For stopping her."

"You don't have to thank me for that," River said. "Anyone would have—"

"No," Rumi interrupted. "Not anyone. You barely know us. You could have just called for help, let Mira or me handle it. But you put yourself between her and the blade without hesitation."

River looked down at her coffee. "She's my pack. Or... she could be. You protect your pack. That's non-negotiable."

"She's not your pack yet," Rumi pointed out gently. "We haven't decided anything. You're still on trial."

"I know." River met Rumi's eyes. "But my wolf doesn't care about timelines or trial periods. When I saw her with that blade, ready to hurt herself, my wolf just... reacted. Protect. That's all that mattered."

Rumi was quiet for a long moment. "Does it hurt?"

"My arm? Not much. It'll be healed by tomorrow."

"That's not what I meant."

River understood. "You're asking if it hurts to protect someone who isn't mine yet. Someone who might never be mine."

"Yeah."

"Yes," River admitted. "It does. But I'd do it again. Every time. Because even if this doesn't work out, even if you all decide I'm not right for this... I still care about her. About all of you. And I don't know how to turn that off."

"We're not asking you to turn it off," Rumi said. "We're just asking you to be patient while we figure out if we can trust it."

"I know." River took a sip of her coffee. "How is she? Really?"

"Asleep. Exhausted. Mira gave her anxiety medication after we got her cleaned up and bandaged." Rumi's expression was pained. "She does this sometimes. When everything gets too overwhelming, when she can't regulate, she..." She trailed off.

"Self-harms," River finished quietly.

"Yeah." Rumi looked ashamed, like this was somehow her fault. "We try to watch for the signs. We have protocols. But last night everything happened so fast—the accidental kiss, the tension, then she just... spiraled."

"That wasn't because of the kiss," River said firmly. "Or not just because of it. That kind of breakdown doesn't come from one trigger. That's accumulated stress and trauma."

"I know," Rumi whispered. "But it didn't help."

River wanted to argue, but she couldn't. The kiss had been a catalyst, even if it wasn't the root cause.

They stood in silence, drinking their coffee, both processing the weight of what had happened.

"She let you stay," Rumi said finally. "In the bed. That's... significant."

"Is it?"

"She doesn't let people see her at her worst. Even us, sometimes. She tries to hide it, deal with it alone." Rumi looked at River seriously. "But last night, after everything, when she finally calmed down enough to sleep... she asked if you'd stay. Asked if we'd all stay together."

River's chest tightened. "Why?"

"I think..." Rumi considered. "I think because you stopped her. Because you got hurt protecting her. And that meant something. That broke through whatever wall she was building."

"Or it made her feel guilty," River countered.

"Maybe both." Rumi shrugged. "Emotions are complicated. Trauma responses are complicated. But the point is—she wanted you there. Close. Safe."

"What about you and Mira?" River asked. "How do you feel about it?"

Rumi was quiet for a beat. "Honestly? I don't know. Part of me is grateful you were there to stop her. Part of me is jealous that she reached for you. Part of me is impressed by how fast you moved. And part of me is scared."

"Scared of what?"

"That we're letting you in too fast. That we're making decisions based on crisis instead of careful consideration. That you're going to become essential and then leave." Rumi's gold eyes were vulnerable. "I know what it's like to be the one everyone isn't sure about. I don't want to put that on you too, but I also don't want to make the wrong choice."

"Those are all valid fears," River said.

"I know. That doesn't make them easier."

They heard movement from the bedroom—Mira's voice, low and soothing. Then Zoey's, smaller, uncertain.

"She's awake," Rumi said unnecessarily.

River set down her coffee mug. "Should I... go back to the guest room? Give you guys space?"

"No," Rumi said firmly. "You're part of this now. For better or worse. Last night made sure of that."

"Are you sure?"

"No," Rumi admitted with a slight smile. "But I'm learning that certainty is overrated. Come on. Let's face whatever comes next together."

River and Rumi entered the bedroom together, both carrying mugs of coffee like shields against the uncomfortable conversation they knew was coming.

Mira was sitting up against the headboard, Zoey curled into her side with her face hidden against Mira's shoulder. The atmosphere was heavy, fragile—like everyone was afraid to speak first and shatter whatever tenuous peace they'd found.

Mira's eyes tracked to River immediately, assessing. Her arm was around Zoey protectively, but there was something else in her expression now. Not quite gratitude, but... acknowledgment.

"Coffee," Rumi offered quietly, setting a mug on each nightstand. "Figured everyone could use some."

"Thanks," Mira said, her voice rough with exhaustion.

Zoey didn't move, didn't speak. Just stayed pressed against Mira like she could disappear into her if she tried hard enough.

River stood awkwardly near the foot of the bed, unsure of her place in this moment. Last night she'd been pulled into the crisis, into the bed, into their intimate space. But now, in the harsh light of morning, she didn't know if that invitation still stood.

"Sit," Mira said, nodding toward the empty space on the bed. Not quite an order, but close.

River sat carefully on the edge, leaving distance between herself and the others. Her bandaged arm rested in her lap, visible evidence of what had happened.

The silence stretched.

Finally, Zoey spoke, her voice muffled and small. "I'm sorry."

"Kitten—" Mira started.

"No, I need to say it." Zoey lifted her head, and her eyes were red and swollen from crying. She looked at each of them in turn. "I'm sorry. For scaring you. For... for what I tried to do. For making everything worse."

"You didn't make anything worse," Rumi said firmly, sitting on Zoey's other side. "You had a meltdown. That's not your fault."

"I grabbed Shin-Kal," Zoey said, her voice breaking. "I was going to—" She couldn't finish the sentence, her eyes sliding to the bandage on her own arm, then to River's. "And you stopped me."

"Of course I did," River said quietly.

"You got hurt because of me." Zoey's face crumpled. "We haven't seen each other in six years and you—"

"I'd do it again," River interrupted. "Without hesitation. Every time."

Zoey stared at her, tears streaming down her face. "Why?"

River considered the question seriously. "Because in that moment, nothing else mattered except keeping everyone safe. Not our complicated situation, not the trial period, not whether this works out. Just... you needed help and I could give it."

"That's..." Zoey wiped at her eyes. "That's really stupid. You could have been seriously hurt."

"So could you," River pointed out. "But I heal faster."

"That's not the point—"

"It's exactly the point," Mira cut in, her voice firm but gentle. She cupped Zoey's face, making her look at her. "She protected you. That's what matters. And now we need to talk about what happened. Really talk about it."

Zoey's breath hitched. "I don't want to."

"I know, baby. But we have to." Mira's thumb stroked her cheek. "We need to understand what triggered you so badly. And we need to make sure it doesn't happen again."

"It was everything," Zoey said miserably. "The kiss, the tension, feeling like I ruined everything, you being mad—"

"I wasn't mad at you," Mira said immediately.

"But you were upset. And it was my fault. I jumped at River and we kissed and—" Zoey was spiraling again, her breathing getting faster.

"Breathe, Kitten," Mira commanded gently. "In for four, hold for four, out for four. With me."

They breathed together, Rumi and River watching as Mira talked Zoey down from the edge of another panic attack.

When Zoey's breathing had evened out, Mira continued. "The kiss was an accident. I know that. I was surprised and needed a moment to process, but I wasn't angry at you. I would never be angry at you for something like that."

"You walked away," Zoey whispered.

"Because I needed space to handle my own feelings," Mira explained. "Not because you did something wrong. I should have been clearer about that. I'm sorry."

"We all could have handled it better," Rumi added. "The whole situation was tense and we didn't know how to navigate it."

Zoey looked at River. "And then I... I spiraled so hard I summoned my Shin-Kal. I don't even remember making the decision. I just... my brain was screaming that I'd ruined everything and I needed to feel something else, something I could control, and—"

Her voice broke off as she looked at River's bandaged arm again.

"How bad is it?" she asked quietly.

"Not bad," River said. "Three cuts. Already healing. By tomorrow you probably won't even be able to see them."

"Can I..." Zoey reached out hesitantly. "Can I see?"

River glanced at Mira, who nodded slightly. She carefully unwrapped the bandage.

Three parallel cuts ran along her forearm, red but already closing. They weren't deep—River's reflexes had been fast enough to minimize the damage—but they were unmistakably there.

Zoey stared at them, fresh tears spilling over. "I did that."

"No," River said firmly. "You were trying to hurt yourself. I chose to take the hit instead. That's on me, not you."

"But I was holding the blade—"

"And I put my arm in front of it," River interrupted. "Zoey, listen to me. You are not responsible for the choices I make. I chose to protect you and the others. That's mine to own."

Zoey looked like she wanted to argue, but didn't have the energy. Instead, she reached out with a shaking hand and gently touched the edges of River's cuts. "Does it hurt?"

"A little," River admitted. "But I've had worse."

"That doesn't make it okay."

"No," River agreed. "But it does mean I can handle it."

Mira was watching the interaction carefully. "We need to talk about protocols," she said. "Safety measures. Because this can't happen again."

Zoey flinched. "I know."

"I'm not blaming you," Mira clarified. "But we need a plan. All of us." She looked at River. "That includes you now, apparently."

"If you want me involved," River said carefully.

"You threw yourself in front of a blade for her," Mira said dryly. "You're involved whether we planned it or not."

River smiled at what had been said. Things had moved fast—much faster than she'd first thought they would when she'd shown up at their door. But then again, she didn't really care about the timeline anymore. Not after last night. Not after seeing Zoey at her most vulnerable and knowing she'd do anything to protect her.

She moved closer, not really sure what she was expecting but it felt right. Natural, even.

River took hold of Zoey's hand, intertwining their fingers carefully—mindful of both their injuries. "You are the best thing in this world," she said softly, leaning in to press a gentle kiss to Zoey's cheek. "The world would be devastated if something were to happen to you. It wouldn't feel the same anymore. Daddy would be very sad..."

The shift in River's voice—dropping into that particular tone, using that specific name—was immediate and intentional.

Zoey's face turned completely red, her breath catching. "River—"

The bed dipped as Rumi crawled over, curiosity clear on her face. "Okay, I have to ask." She settled beside Zoey, looking between her and River. "I understand why you call Mira 'mommy.' But why do you call River 'daddy'? What's the difference?"

Zoey looked like she wanted to disappear into the mattress. "Do we have to talk about this right now?"

"Yes," Mira said, and there was something sharp in her voice—not quite jealousy, but definitely territorial interest. "I'd like to know too."

River's blue eyes glinted with amusement, but she stayed quiet, clearly willing to let Zoey explain—or squirm.

"It's..." Zoey hid her face against Mira's shoulder. "It's different energy. Different dynamics."

"Elaborate," Mira commanded gently.

Zoey whined but eventually lifted her head, her face still burning. "Mira is... nurturing. Caring. She takes care of me, makes sure I eat, helps me through meltdowns. She's soft even when she's being dominant. That's mommy energy."

"And River?" Rumi prompted, genuinely curious.

Zoey glanced at River, who was watching her with an expression that was both fond and predatory. "River is... different. More rough. More possessive in a different way. When she—" Zoey stopped, struggling with words. "When we were together before, she'd get this look. Like I was hers and she wanted everyone to know it. Like she'd fight anyone who tried to take me away. That's daddy energy."

"So it's about the type of dominance," Rumi said, understanding dawning. "Mira's more caretaker-dominant, River's more possessive-dominant."

"Exactly," Zoey said, relieved that Rumi got it. "It's not better or worse. Just... different flavors of the same thing."

Mira's expression was unreadable. "And you need both."

It wasn't quite a question, but Zoey answered anyway. "I... I don't know. I thought I just needed one. I thought what we had—what the three of us have—was enough. But then River showed up and those old feelings came back and—" She looked helplessly between them. "I'm so confused."

"That's okay," River said quietly. "Confusion is allowed. We're all trying to figure this out."

"But it's not fair," Zoey protested. "To any of you. Mira, you've been my person for years. My mommy, my partner, my everything. And Rumi, you just joined us and now I'm—" She gestured vaguely at River. "And River, you came here for closure and instead you're getting dragged into our mess and taking blades meant for me—"

"Breathe, Kitten," Mira interrupted. "You're spiraling again."

Zoey sucked in a shaky breath.

"Let me ask you something," Mira said, her voice measured. "When River called herself daddy just now, how did that make you feel?"

Zoey's blush deepened. "Safe. Wanted. Like..." She trailed off.

"Like what?" Mira pressed.

"Like I was claimed," Zoey whispered. "Like I belonged to her. And I know that sounds weird and possessive and—"

"It sounds like a pack," River said quietly. "That's how wolves claim their mates. With words, with touch, with making it clear to everyone—including the person themselves—that they're ours."

"But I'm not yours," Zoey said, though it sounded more like a question. "Not yet. Maybe not ever. We haven't decided—"

"My wolf decided the moment I saw you again," River admitted. "But I know that's not how this works. Human relationships—or mostly human relationships—require consent and communication and time. So I'm trying to be patient. Trying to earn the right to call you mine for real."

"By taking blades for her, apparently," Mira said dryly.

"If that's what it takes," River said with a shrug.

Rumi had been quiet, processing. "So when you call Mira 'mommy' and River 'daddy,' you're not just using pet names. You're acknowledging their different roles. Their different ways of taking care of you."

"Yeah," Zoey said. "Mommy makes sure I'm okay. Daddy makes sure I know I'm hers."

"And what about me?" Rumi asked, and there was vulnerability in the question. "What do you call me? What role do I fill?"

Zoey reached for Rumi's hand. "You're... you're my equal. My partner. You don't need to dominate me or take care of me—though you do both sometimes. You just... you see me. You understand me because you're going through similar stuff. You're my Ru-Bear. My love. My—" She smiled softly. "My fellow disaster."

Despite the heavy moment, Rumi laughed. "Fellow disaster. I can live with that."

"So we have mommy, daddy, and fellow disaster," River summarized, and there was warmth in her voice. "Quite the dynamic."

"It's weird," Zoey said.

"It's us," Mira corrected. "And maybe that's okay."

"Is it though?" Zoey looked at Mira seriously. "Are you okay with this? With me calling her daddy? With her being... whatever she's becoming to us?"

Mira was quiet for a long moment. "Honestly? I don't know yet. Part of me hates it. Hates that someone else gets that kind of claim on you. Hates that she can make you feel things I can't."

"Mira—"

"But," Mira continued, "part of me also sees how you light up when she says it. How you responded when she called herself daddy just now. And I want you to have everything you need. Even if it's complicated. Even if it means sharing in ways I didn't expect."

"That's very mature of you," River said quietly.

"Don't mistake me," Mira said, her eyes sharp as they met River's. "I'm not happy about this. I'm not comfortable yet. But I'm trying. For Zoey. For Rumi. For all of us."

"That's all I'm asking for," River said. "A chance. Time to prove I can fit without breaking what you've built."

"You already broke some of it," Mira pointed out. "Last night proved that. Everything's shifted now."

"Is that a bad thing?" Rumi asked. "Things shifting?"

"I don't know," Mira admitted. "Ask me again in a few days. After we've all processed what the hell just happened."

Zoey had gone quiet, her eyes moving between all three of them. "I'm sorry I'm so complicated."

"We're all complicated," River said. "That's what makes this interesting."

"Interesting is one word for it," Mira muttered, but there was no real heat in it.

They fell into silence, all four of them processing the conversation, the revelations, the shift in dynamics that had happened overnight.

Finally, Rumi spoke up. "So what happens now? Do we all just... pretend last night didn't happen? Go back to the trial period like nothing changed?"

"Nothing changed and everything changed," River said. "I'm still on trial. You're still deciding if I fit. But now we know what we're actually dealing with. The real feelings, the real dynamics, the real complications."

"And the real dangers," Mira added, looking at both bandaged arms. "We need to establish protocols. Make sure this doesn't happen again."

"Agreed," River said immediately. "Tell me what you need from me. I'll follow whatever rules you set."

Mira studied her for a long moment. "You'd really just... submit to my authority? Even though you're clearly dominant yourself?"

"For the safety of the pack? Absolutely." River's eyes glowed briefly. "Wolves have hierarchy for a reason. And right now, you're the alpha of this pack. I respect that."

"I'm not an alpha," Mira protested.

"You absolutely are," River, Rumi, and Zoey said in unison.

Mira looked at all three of them, then sighed. "Fine. Then as alpha—" she said the word with heavy sarcasm, "—we need to talk. Really talk. About everything."

"Everything?" Zoey asked nervously.

"Everything," Mira confirmed. "Because if we're actually considering this—if River's moving from 'trial period guest' to 'potential fourth partner'—then we need to know what we're getting into. All of us."

River straightened slightly. "What do you want to know?"

"Let's start with the basics," Mira said. "You're a werewolf. You heal fast. You can track people by their heartbeat. What else should we know? Practically speaking."

River considered. "I shift during full moons—that's non-negotiable. I can shift at other times by choice, but the full moon is involuntary. I'll need space and preferably somewhere secure. I don't lose control anymore, but it's still safer."

"Noted," Mira said. "What else?"

"I'm stronger than humans, even in this form. Faster reflexes. Better senses—smell, hearing, sight. I run hot—literally, my body temperature is higher than yours. That's why I'm always in short sleeves even when you're all bundling up."

"That explains some things," Rumi muttered.

"I need more food than you'd expect for my size. Metabolism thing. And I need to move—exercise, run, something physical—every day or I get restless and irritable." River paused, her expression becoming more serious. "And there's one more thing. Something I should have told you six years ago, Zoey, but I was too scared to."

Zoey sat up straighter. "What?"

River took a breath. This was always the hard part. "I'm intersex. I was born with both male and female anatomy. Fully functional on both sides, which is... rare, even among werewolves, though it's more common in our communities than in humans."

The room went very quiet.

"When I was younger, doctors wanted to 'fix' me. Choose one or the other. But my father refused. He said the spirits made me this way for a reason, that being in between made me stronger, not broken." River's hands clenched slightly. "So I kept both. And it's part of why the 'daddy' thing fits. Why I've always felt more comfortable in that role than others might expect."

Zoey was staring at her. "You never told me."

"I know. I'm sorry." River met her eyes. "We were seventeen. I was terrified you'd react badly, that you'd think I was weird or wrong or—" She shook her head. "I was going to tell you. Eventually. But then you left and I never got the chance."

"Is that why you were so upset when I ran?" Zoey asked quietly. "Because you thought it was because you were planning to tell me and somehow I figured it out?"

"Partially," River admitted. "I thought maybe you'd sensed something was different and that's why you left so suddenly. It took me a long time to accept that it really was about the wolf thing, not... this."

Mira had been listening carefully. "And you're telling us now because..."

"Because if this is going to work, you need to know who I am. All of me. Not just the parts that are easy to accept." River looked at each of them, a light blush creeping on her cheeks. "I understand if this changes things. If it's a dealbreaker. I just needed to be honest."

Rumi spoke first. "Thank you for telling us. I know that couldn't have been easy."

"It never is," River said. "Most people don't know. Just my family and people I've been... intimate with."

"And you're telling us because you're hoping to be intimate with us," Mira said bluntly. "Eventually."

"Yes," River said simply. "If we get there. If you want that. But even if we don't, you still deserve to know. Because it affects how I move through the world, how I see myself, how I interact with partners."

Zoey had gone very quiet, processing. "Is this why you always felt so... different? When we were together before? Like you were hiding something?"

"Yeah," River admitted. "I was always worried you'd figure it out. That you'd touch me wrong and feel something you weren't expecting and freak out."

"I wouldn't have freaked out," Zoey said.

"You don't know that," River said gently. "You were seventeen and dealing with your own stuff. It's okay that it would have been complicated."

"It's complicated now," Mira observed.

"Is it?" River asked. "Or is it just... information?"

Mira tilted her head, considering. "I guess that depends. Are there medical considerations we should know about? Things that affect your health or safety?"

"Not really. I'm healthy. Everything works the way it's supposed to. I just have more options than most people." River shrugged. "Biologically, I could father children or carry them. Not that that's relevant right now," she added quickly. "Just... for full disclosure."

"Full disclosure is good," Rumi said. "Better than surprises later."

"That's what I figured." River looked at Zoey, who was still processing. "Huntress? Talk to me. What are you thinking?"

Zoey bit her lip. "I'm thinking that I wish you'd trusted me enough to tell me back then. But I also understand why you didn't." She moved closer to River. "And I'm thinking that this doesn't change how I feel about you. If anything, it makes some things make more sense."

"Like what?"

"Like why you were always so careful with boundaries. Why you never pushed for more physical stuff even when I was ready. You were scared I'd find out." Zoey took River's hand. "I'm not scared. And I'm not freaking out. I just... I need time to process. But not in a bad way. Just in a 'there's new information' way."

"I can give you time," River said softly.

"What about you two?" Zoey looked at Mira and Rumi. "How are you feeling about this?"

Mira was quiet for a moment. "Honestly? I'm not sure yet. It's not something I've encountered before. But I don't think it's a dealbreaker. I just need to... adjust my mental framework."

"That's fair," River said.

Rumi nodded in agreement. "Same. It's new information, but it doesn't change that you threw yourself in front of a blade for Zoey. Character matters more than anatomy."

"I appreciate that," River said, and she sounded genuinely relieved. "I know it's a lot to take in."

"Everything about this situation is a lot to take in," Mira said dryly. "What's one more complication?"

Despite the tension, that made them all laugh a little.

"So," River said. "Now that that's out there... any other questions? Better to ask now than wonder later."

"Just one," Mira said. "Why are you really here, River? And I want the complete truth. Not the 'I came for closure' answer. The real reason."

River met Mira's eyes steadily. "Because six years ago, I let the love of my life walk away without fighting for her. And I've regretted it every single day since. When I finally worked up the courage to reach out, I told myself I just needed to hear her say she didn't want me so I could move on. But the truth?" She looked at Zoey. "The truth is I was hoping she'd say she did want me. That maybe I could have a second chance. I just didn't expect that second chance to include two other people who love her just as much as I do."

"And you're okay with that?" Mira pressed. "Sharing? Because wolves are supposed to be possessive."

"We are," River agreed. "But we're also pack animals. And what I'm feeling right now isn't jealousy that you have her. It's..." She struggled for words. "It's like I found my pack. Like you three are what I've been missing. Not just Zoey. All of you."

"Even though you barely know Mira and me?" Rumi asked.

"I know enough," River said. "I know Mira would die for her people. I know you understand what it's like to be caught between worlds. I know Zoey feels safe with both of you in ways she never quite felt with just me. And I know that together, you three are something special. Something I want to be part of."

"That's a lot of pressure," Zoey whispered.

"I know. And I'm sorry. But you asked for honesty." River squeezed her hand. "I'm not going to pretend I'm just here as a friend or that I'll be fine if this doesn't work out. I won't be. But I'm willing to take that risk. Because the alternative—walking away without trying—that's not something I can live with. Not again."

The weight of that confession settled over all of them.

"Okay," Mira said finally. "Okay. At least we know where we stand. No more secrets. No more holding back. If we're doing this, we do it with everything on the table."

"Agreed," River said.

"Agreed," Rumi and Zoey echoed.

"Then let's talk protocols," Mira said, shifting into practical mode. "Because now that we've dealt with the emotional stuff, we need to handle the safety stuff."

River nodded. "Starting with what the hell can we do with Shin-Kal…?"

"About that," Zoey said quietly. "You can't really do anything with it. It's... bonded to me."

River's eyebrows rose. "Bonded?"

"It's a demon-hunting weapon," Rumi explained. "Specifically attuned to its wielder. Zoey can summon it at will."

"Wait, summon?" River sat up straighter, her wolf instincts immediately on alert. "Like, it appears out of thin air?"

"Half yes. No, it’s created by the honmon." Zoey held out her hand, and in a shimmer of dark energy, the blade materialized in her palm. Shin-Kal—sleek, dangerous, with an edge that seemed to drink in the light. The same blade that had cut River's arm just hours ago.

River's eyes flashed red involuntarily, her body tensing at the sight of the weapon.

"Easy," Mira said, though she wasn't sure if she was talking to River or Zoey.

"I can make it disappear too," Zoey said quickly, sensing the tension. The blade vanished as suddenly as it had appeared. "See? It's not... I can't just lock it away. It's always with me. Part of my arsenal as a hunter."

"So when you have a meltdown," River said slowly, processing, "you have immediate access to a weapon specifically designed to kill demons. And you've used it on yourself before."

The silence was damning.

"How many times?" River asked, her voice carefully controlled.

Zoey wouldn't meet anyone's eyes. "I don't... I don't keep count."

"Zoey." Mira's voice was pained. "We talked about this. You promised you'd come to us first."

"I try!" Zoey's voice cracked. "I do try. But sometimes everything happens so fast and my brain just—it just goes there. To that place where the only thing that makes sense is making the outside match the inside."

River stood up and started pacing, her nervous energy needing an outlet. "Okay. Okay, so we can't remove the weapon. It's literally part of her. I’m going to assume the rest goes for both of you as well." She ran a hand through her green hair. "So we need a different approach. We need to interrupt the pattern before she gets to that point."

"We have protocols," Rumi said. "Safe words, check-ins, calming techniques. But last night everything happened too fast."

"Because I triggered it," River said bluntly. "The kiss, the tension. I made things worse."

"You didn't know—" Zoey started.

"Doesn't matter. I still need to be more careful." River stopped pacing and looked at all of them. "What can I do? How can I help instead of making things worse?"

Mira studied her for a long moment. "You really want to be part of this. Part of keeping her safe."

"Yes," River said without hesitation. "Tell me what to do. Teach me your protocols. I'll learn. I'll adapt. Whatever it takes."

Rumi smiled as she could feel just how serious River was being. To be honest, she hadn't known there was a full supernatural world and community out there. Celine—her demon mentor—had never talked about supernatural things beyond what was necessary to hide Rumi's patterns. Looking back, Rumi should have known something was up when Celine refused to let her tell Mira and Zoey anything about being half-demon.

"I spiral as well," Rumi started, catching River's attention. The werewolf's eyes tracked to her immediately, and Rumi knew River could hear how quickly her heart was pounding. "It's a side effect of my demon side. Shame is what caused my patterns to be what they are. So when I'm spiraling, I get very physically affectionate. I need touch to ground myself."

River's mouth curled into a mischievous grin, her blue eyes glinting with interest. "Well, I'm glad to hear that. Physical affection is my bread and butter." Her voice dropped to a low growl, fangs catching the light. "I think I'm going to have so fun with you. I promise I'll be respectful, though."

Rumi's breath hitched. It was diabolical the way River's voice could hit an even lower register than Mira's, which she didn't think was even possible. River had clearly mastered the art of getting her voice into a very low range, probably enhanced by her werewolf abilities.

River let her eyes shift to red as she continued, clearly enjoying Rumi's reaction. "I wouldn't be against having two good girls to take care of." Her gaze moved between Rumi and Zoey. "I can make you both melt just like I used to with my little Huntress. And now that I know about that praise kink?" Her smile turned predatory. "Oh, we're going to have so much fun." She added extra growl to the last words, clearly deliberate.

At this point, Rumi was practically hyperventilating, her face completely red. "How—that's—I thought I could handle how deep Mira's voice gets, but you're just—"

River chuckled, a rich, warm sound. She reached for Mira's hand and brought her knuckles to her lips, keeping eye contact with Rumi the entire time. The small gesture made a slight blush spread across Mira's face, though she tried to hide it behind her glasses.

"I can see myself really enjoying this," River murmured against Mira's knuckles. "Mira and I will take such good care of our girls."

Mira cleared her throat, trying to regain control of the situation. "Riv, c'mon. We're trying to be serious here. Focus."

But notably, Mira never pulled her hand back. River kept it gently, her thumb rubbing light circles over Mira's knuckles. "You're right. I'm sorry." River's tone shifted, becoming more respectful. "Please continue, princess."

Rumi shot a playful glare at Zoey. "Where the hell did you find this one?"

Zoey giggled, clearly enjoying watching both Rumi and Mira react to River. "Drama class."

River nodded, grinning. "You are looking at Crossfield High's best female Phantom of the Opera." She gestured theatrically. "I've always loved performing, though I don't like being the center of attention. I'd rather be the one giving attention to others."

Mira cupped her hands around River's face, turning her to make direct eye contact. "You really don't follow directions very well, do you?"

River's eyes flashed red, a low growl rumbling in her chest as they stared at each other. The air between them crackled with tension. "Not all the time," River admitted, her voice dropping even lower. "I just love watching people squirm."

"People?" Mira challenged. "Or specifically Rumi?"

"Why not both?" River's grin was sharp and unapologetic.

Mira's grip on River's face tightened slightly—not painful, but commanding. "Because we're supposed to be talking about keeping Zoey safe. Not flirting with everyone in the room."

"I can multitask," River said, but there was a hint of submission in her tone now. Mira's dominance was clearly affecting her, and from the way River's eyes darkened, she wasn't complaining about it.

"Clearly not well," Mira said dryly. "So here's what's going to happen. You're going to sit there, be quiet, and actually listen while we explain our protocols. Think you can manage that?"

River's wolf clearly wanted to push back—Rumi could see it in the way her jaw tightened, the flash of red in her eyes. But after a moment, River nodded. "Yes, ma'am."

"Good girl," Mira said, and the praise made River's breath catch visibly.

Zoey was watching the exchange with wide eyes. "Did... did Mira just make River submit?"

"Looks like it," Rumi said, fascinated. "I didn't think that was possible."

"Everything's possible with the right person," River said, her voice still low but more controlled now. "Wolves respect strength. And Mira?" She looked at her with clear admiration. "Mira's strong."

Mira released River's face but kept their hands linked. "Flattery won't get you out of focusing."

"Worth a try," River muttered, but she was smiling.

"Now," Mira said, shifting back into her organizational mode. "Let's actually talk about protocols. Rumi, you said you spiral with physical affection. What does that look like specifically?”

After another thirty minutes of discussing protocols—warning signs, de-escalation techniques, when to call for backup—Mira finally stood up and stretched.

"Alright, enough heavy talk for now. Everyone needs to actually eat." She looked at River. "You said you could cook. Want to help me make breakfast?"

"Absolutely," River said, standing as well. "What are we making?"

"I'm thinking pancakes, eggs, bacon. Comfort food." Mira headed toward the kitchen. "Zoey, Rumi—you two stay out here and relax. No helping."

"But I want to help," Zoey protested immediately.

"No," Mira said firmly. "You're still recovering from last night. Rest."

"I'm fine—"

"Kitten." The warning in Mira's voice was clear. "What did I just say?"

Zoey pouted but didn't argue further, flopping back against the couch cushions dramatically.

River followed Mira into the kitchen, immediately rolling up her sleeves. "Pancakes from scratch or box?"

"Scratch. Box tastes like cardboard." Mira started pulling out ingredients. "Can you handle the bacon?"

"On it." River moved to the stove with easy confidence.

They worked in comfortable silence for a few minutes, falling into a rhythm—Mira mixing batter, River laying out bacon strips, both moving around each other with surprising coordination for two people who'd just met.

"You're good at this," Mira observed.

"Cooking? My lola made sure all of us could cook. Said it was a basic life skill, not a gendered thing." River flipped a bacon strip. "Plus, living alone for a few years, you learn fast."

From the living room, they heard Zoey's voice. "Rumi, I'm bored."

"Then play your game," Rumi suggested.

"Don't want to."

"Watch something."

"Nothing sounds good."

Rumi's patient tone was admirable. "Then just sit there and be bored."

"But that's boring!"

River glanced at Mira with a knowing look. "She's getting restless."

"She always does after protocol talk," Mira said. "She hates sitting with her feelings, so she gets bratty to deflect."

"I can hear you!" Zoey called out.

"Good!" Mira called back. "Then you know we're onto you!"

There was a pause, then: "Mira, can I have a snack?"

"We're literally making breakfast right now."

"But I'm hungry now."

"You can wait ten minutes."

"But—"

"Zoey." Mira's voice sharpened. "What did I say?"

Another dramatic sigh from the living room.

River was grinning as she transferred bacon to a paper towel-lined plate. "She's really pushing it today."

"She does this," Mira said, pouring the first pancake onto the griddle. "When she's anxious or overwhelmed, she either shuts down completely or gets bratty. Last night was a shutdown. Today's apparently bratty."

"Mira!" Zoey's voice again. "Rumi won't let me steal her phone!"

"Because it's my phone," Rumi said, sounding amused.

"But I want to see what you're looking at!"

"Then ask nicely instead of grabbing."

"That's no fun."

River leaned against the counter, watching the dynamic play out with clear interest. "Does she always test boundaries like this?"

"Always," Mira confirmed. "It's how she processes. She pushes until we push back, and then she feels secure knowing the boundaries are still there."

"So when you punish her—"

"It's not really punishment. It's reassurance disguised as discipline." Mira flipped a pancake. "She needs to know we're still in control, that the structure hasn't collapsed just because things got chaotic."

"Smart," River said. "Wolves do something similar with pack cubs. They test boundaries to make sure the pack structure is solid."

"Exactly."

"MIRA!" Zoey's voice had taken on a whiny quality now. "Rumi's being mean to me!"

"I'm literally just sitting here," Rumi called back, completely unbothered.

"She won't entertain me!"

Mira set down her spatula with deliberate care. "River, watch the pancakes. Don't let them burn."

"No prob, Bob," River said, moving to take over.

Mira walked into the living room, and River could hear the energy shift immediately.

"Zoey," Mira said, her voice dropping into that particular tone. "Come here."

"But I—"

"Now."

There was rustling, then Zoey's smaller form appeared in the kitchen doorway, Mira right behind her with a hand on her shoulder.

"You've been bratty all morning," Mira said calmly. "Testing limits, whining, demanding attention when we explicitly told you to rest. Why?"

Zoey's earlier bravado had evaporated. She fidgeted with the hem of her shirt. "I don't know."

"Try again."

"Because... because I don't want to think about last night. And being bratty is easier than sitting with how scared I still am."

Mira's expression softened slightly, but her voice stayed firm. "I understand that. But that's not an excuse to be disrespectful or demanding. You know better."

"I know," Zoey whispered.

"So what happens now?"

Zoey's face flushed. "Time out?"

"Close. But not quite." Mira looked at River. "River, you said you wanted to learn how we handle things. Here's your first lesson. Zoey, tell River what you need right now."

Zoey looked mortified. "Mira, please—"

"Tell her."

Zoey blushed as she looked at the ground, fidgeting with the hem of her shirt. She was sitting on the couch in the living room, Rumi beside her scrolling through her phone.

"Kitten wants Daddy to snuggle her," Zoey said quietly.

From the kitchen, River glanced up from where she was watching the pancakes Mira had left on the griddle. Hearing Zoey call her that—actually call her Daddy, not just slip up during discipline—made River's heart skip a beat. She couldn't deny that feeling, the way it settled something restless in her wolf.

Mira had moved to the living room, settling into the armchair across from the couch where she could see Zoey clearly.

There was a glint in River's eyes as she was about to answer softly from the kitchen. Then she paused, listening carefully. Zoey's heart had skipped a beat when she'd said it. Not from nervousness about asking—from something else.

River changed tactics.

She set down the spatula and walked to the doorway between the kitchen and living room, leaning against the frame with her arms crossed. She exaggeratedly gasped, a mock-offended expression on her face.

"Zoey, what did we say about lying?"

Rumi snickered beside Zoey. "Ooo, someone's in trouble."

Zoey's eyes went wide. "I'm not—"

"Your heart skipped," River said, pushing off the doorframe and walking into the living room. "Which means you weren't telling me the whole truth. So let's try again, Huntress. What do you actually want?"

Zoey's face turned even redder, and she looked desperately at Mira in the armchair.

"Don't look at Mommy," River said, taking another step closer. "She's not going to save you from this. Answer Daddy's question."

Zoey bit her lip, clearly debating whether to keep up the innocent act or admit the truth.

"Kitten," River's voice was patient but firm. "We can do this the easy way or the fun way. Your choice."

"The fun way?" Zoey asked weakly.

River's grin was absolutely wicked. "Oh, I remember now. You want Daddy to spank you."

Rumi actually choked on air. Mira's eyebrows shot up from her seat in the armchair.

"I—that's not—" Zoey stammered, but her heartbeat was racing now, betraying her.

"Still lying," River observed, stalking closer like the predator she was. "You know what happens to bratty little girls who lie to Daddy?"

Zoey's back pressed against the couch cushions, nowhere to retreat. "River—"

"Daddy," River corrected, now standing directly in front of her. "When we're playing, you use the right name. Try again."

"Daddy," Zoey whispered, her eyes dark.

"Better. Now, one more time. What do you want?"

Zoey looked at Mira again, silently asking permission. Mira considered for a moment, then nodded slightly.

"I want..." Zoey's voice was barely audible. "I want Daddy to spank me. And then snuggle me after."

"There it is," River said, satisfaction clear in her voice. "The truth. Was that so hard?"

"Yes," Zoey admitted.

"I know." River's expression softened slightly, one hand coming up to cup Zoey's face. "But Daddy can't give you what you need if you don't tell me what you actually want. Understand?"

"Yes, Daddy."

"Good girl." River's thumb stroked her cheek. "Now, before I give you what you're asking for, we need to establish something. Mira?" She looked at the woman in the armchair. "Are you okay with this? With me disciplining her this way?"

Mira leaned forward, elbows on her knees. "Depends. What exactly are you planning?"

"Spanking. Over my knee. Clothes stay on—this isn't sexual, it's corrective. Ten swats for lying about what she wanted. Then aftercare—the snuggling she actually asked for." River's voice was professional, laying out the plan clearly. "And only if Zoey enthusiastically consents and you approve."

"Zoey?" Mira looked at her girlfriend. "Is this what you want? And do you understand this is still part of your structure, not a reward?"

"I understand," Zoey said, more clearly now. "And yes. I want this. I need—" She struggled with the words. "I need to feel like there are still consequences. Like, the rules still apply even with River here. That things aren't falling apart."

"Oh, baby," Mira said softly, understanding flooding her face. "Things aren't falling apart."

"But they feel like they are," Zoey whispered. "Everything's different and scary, and I need—I need to know that this still works. That Daddy—" she looked at River, "—can still be Daddy even after everything. That she still wants to be."

River's expression melted into something tender. "Huntress, I will always want to be your Daddy. Nothing that's happened changes that. Not the years apart, not the complications, nothing." She kissed Zoey's forehead. "But you're right—we need to reestablish our dynamic. Make sure you know the rules still apply. That I've got you."

"Please," Zoey said.

River looked at Mira one more time. "Your call. She's yours first."

Mira stood from the armchair, moving closer to study them both, then nodded. "Go ahead. But Rumi and I stay present—not watching like it's a show, but nearby. So Zoey knows we're all here, all in agreement."

"Fair," River agreed. She sat down on the couch where Zoey had been, positioning herself in the corner spot, and looked up at Zoey expectantly. "Come here, Kitten."

Rumi had scooted over to give them space, now perched on the armrest of the couch, watching with wide eyes.

"Last chance to back out," River said seriously. "If you don't want this, we'll stop right now. No judgment, no consequences."

"I want this," Zoey said firmly. "I need this, Daddy."

"Okay then." River patted her lap. "Over you go."

Zoey positioned herself across River's lap, and River adjusted her carefully, making sure she was balanced, comfortable despite the vulnerable position.

"Ten swats," River reminded her. "Count them out loud. If you lose count, we start over. Safeword is 'red' if you need to stop completely, 'yellow' if you need to pause and check in. Understand?"

"Yes, Daddy."

"Good girl." River rested one hand on the small of Zoey's back, steadying her. "What are you being spanked for?"

"For lying about what I wanted," Zoey said.

"And what should you have done instead?"

"Been honest. Told you the truth right away."

"Exactly. We don't lie to the people who take care of us, do we?"

"No, Daddy."

"That's right." River's hand came down—firm enough to sting, controlled enough not to harm. "Count."

"One," Zoey gasped.

Rumi was gripping the armrest, completely absorbed. Mira had settled back into the armchair, present but giving them space, her expression unreadable but watchful.

The swats continued, each one precise and measured. River's voice stayed calm, steady, reminding Zoey why this was happening, praising her for taking it well.

"Seven," Zoey's voice was getting rougher, emotional.

"You're doing so well," River encouraged. "Three more, baby. You've got this."

"Eight."

"Good girl. Almost there."

"Nine." Tears were streaming down Zoey's face now—not from pain, but from emotional release.

The final swat landed. "Ten."

"Perfect," River said, immediately shifting Zoey up and into her arms, cradling her against her chest. "All done, Huntress. You did so well. I'm so proud of you."

Zoey buried her face in River's neck, crying quietly. River just held her, one hand stroking her hair, the other rubbing gentle circles on her back.

"You're okay," River murmured. "I've got you. You're safe. You're such a good girl."

Mira moved from the armchair to kneel beside the couch, pressing a kiss to Zoey's temple. "You did perfectly, Kitten. We're all so proud of you."

"Is she okay?" Rumi asked quietly from the armrest, concern clear on her face.

"She's fine," River assured her. "This is normal. Sometimes discipline brings up emotions that need to come out. She's processing."

After a few minutes, Zoey's crying quieted to occasional sniffles. She lifted her head to look at River with red, puffy eyes.

"Feel better?" River asked gently.

"Yeah," Zoey said, her voice hoarse. "Thank you, Daddy."

"Anytime, baby." River kissed her forehead. "Ready for those snuggles now?"

"Please."

River adjusted them so she was lying back on the couch with Zoey sprawled on top of her, then looked at Mira and Rumi. "There's room if you want to join."

Mira didn't hesitate, settling on the couch with Zoey's legs across her lap, one hand resting on Zoey's calf. Rumi was more tentative, but eventually moved from the armrest to curl up at the other end of the couch, close enough to touch but giving them space.

"This okay?" River asked Zoey. "All of us together?"

"Perfect," Zoey mumbled, already halfway to sleep from the emotional exhaustion.

And there they were—all four of them tangled together on the couch, learning how to fit, learning what this new dynamic could be.

Mira caught River's eye over Zoey's sleeping form and mouthed, "Thank you."

River just smiled and mouthed back, "Family."

Because that's what they were becoming. Slowly, messily, but undeniably.

It wasn't perfect. But it was theirs.

They stayed like that for about twenty minutes, Zoey dozing lightly against River's chest while the others simply existed in the comfortable silence. Eventually, a sharp hissing sound from the kitchen made River's head snap up.

"Shit, the pancakes," she said, carefully extracting herself from under Zoey. Mira immediately shifted to take her place, letting Zoey settle against her instead.

River hurried to the kitchen, where smoke was starting to rise from the griddle. "Okay, these are definitely burnt." She quickly turned off the heat and scraped the ruined pancakes into the trash. "Sorry, got distracted."

"Understandable," Mira called from the couch. "Just make new ones."

"On it." River poured fresh batter, this time staying vigilantly by the stove.

Rumi stretched and stood up from the couch. "I'll set the table."

"Thanks." River flipped a pancake with practiced ease. 

Rumi gathered plates and utensils, moving around the kitchen with the comfortable familiarity of someone who'd lived there for months. She set four places at the dining table, then paused.

"Are we doing the table or the couch?" she asked.

River glanced over at where Mira was still holding Zoey. "Probably table. Zoey needs to actually eat properly, not just pick at food while half-asleep on the couch."

"Fair point." Rumi finished setting up.

By the time River had a fresh stack of golden-brown pancakes ready, along with the bacon she'd managed not to burn earlier, Zoey was stirring awake.

"Food's ready," Mira announced, gently shifting Zoey upright. "Come on, Kitten. You need to eat."

Zoey made a small noise of protest but didn't resist as Mira helped her to her feet. She was still in that soft, fuzzy headspace that came after intense scenes—pliant and quiet and needing guidance.

They migrated to the table, Zoey automatically gravitating to the seat between Mira and River. Rumi took the fourth spot, completing their circle.

River placed the platter of pancakes in the center along with the bacon. "Dig in. There's syrup, butter, and I think I saw some fruit in the fridge if anyone wants it."

Mira immediately started building a plate for Zoey—two pancakes, three strips of bacon, cut into manageable pieces. "Eat," she said gently, sliding the plate in front of her.

"'Mir not that hungry," Zoey mumbled.

"Wasn't a question, baby." Mira's tone was gentle but firm. "You haven't eaten since yesterday afternoon. You need fuel."

Zoey picked up her fork obediently, taking small bites while River and Rumi served themselves.

"These are really good," Rumi said after her first bite. "Where'd you learn to make pancakes like this?"

"My lola's recipe," River said. "She said American pancakes were too thick and boring, so she added some coconut milk to make them lighter. It's technically a Filipino-style pancake now."

"Well, it's delicious," Rumi confirmed.

They ate in comfortable silence for a few minutes, the only sounds the clink of forks against plates and Zoey's quiet chewing.

"How are you feeling, Kitten?" Mira asked eventually, her hand resting on Zoey's thigh under the table.

Zoey considered the question while she swallowed her bite. "Better. Lighter. Like I can breathe again."

"Good." Mira squeezed her leg. "That's what we wanted."

"Thank you," Zoey said, looking at River. "For... for that. For knowing what I needed even when I couldn't say it."

"That's what Daddy's for," River said simply, reaching over to ruffle Zoey's hair affectionately. "Figured out what my bratty girl actually needs."

Zoey leaned into the touch, a small smile playing on her lips.

Rumi watched the interaction with soft eyes. "You two have a really beautiful dynamic."

"Had," River corrected gently. "We're rebuilding it now. Seeing what still fits and what needs to change."

"It seems like a lot still fits," Rumi observed.

"Yeah," Zoey agreed, her voice quiet but content. "It does."

Mira had been quiet, processing. "I think we need to talk about boundaries. Now that we've seen what this looks like in practice."

"Agreed," River said, taking a sip of her coffee. "What did you want to discuss?"

"For starters—" Mira set down her fork, "—I need to know what you're comfortable with. What I'm comfortable with. What we all are."

"In terms of...?" River prompted.

"In terms of Zoey having two Doms. Three on Rumi’s good days," Mira said bluntly. "Because that's what this is becoming. You're not just a visiting ex anymore. You're taking on a role in our dynamic."

"I know," River said seriously. "And I don't take that lightly."

"I know you don't. That's why we need to establish how this works." Mira looked at Zoey. "Do you want both of us? In that capacity?"

Zoey bit her lip, then nodded. "Yes. I think I do. If—if you're both okay with it."

"I am," River said immediately. "But only if Mira is. She was here first. Her comfort matters more than my wants."

Mira studied River for a long moment. "You really mean that."

"Of course I do. Zoey's yours. Has been for years. I'm not trying to take that away or replace you. I'm just... hoping to add to it."

"What about the rest of us?" Rumi asked. "Where do River and I fit into this?"

That was the question hanging over all of them.

"I don't know yet," Mira admitted. "That's something we need to figure out together. But right now—" she looked around the table at all three of them, "—right now, this feels like it might work. Maybe."

"Maybe is a start," River said.

"Maybe is terrifying," Zoey added.

"Maybe is all we've got," Rumi finished.

They looked at each other, these four complicated people trying to build something that didn't have a blueprint, and despite everything—the fear, the uncertainty, the sheer impossibility of it—they were all still here.

Still trying.

"Okay," Mira said finally. "Then let's keep trying. One day at a time."

"One day at a time," they echoed.

Mira, Rumi, and Zoey had drifted into an idle conversation as they continued to eat the rest of their breakfast. River hadn't realized she had spaced out, her eyes shifting red as though she was sensing something.

"River?" Rumi's voice cut through whatever trance she was in. "Your eyes."

River blinked, and the red faded back to blue. She looked toward the door, her whole body going tense. "Someone's coming."

"What?" Mira set down her fork.

"Wolf senses," River explained, her voice tight. "There's someone in the building. Coming up the stairs. A lot of... animosity. Anger. It's thick."

Rumi went very still, her fork clattering against her plate.

"Rumi?" Mira's hand was on her girlfriend's arm. "What is it?"

Before Rumi could answer, a sharp, deliberate knock echoed through the penthouse.

Three raps. Precise. Authoritative.

Rumi's face had drained of all color. "No. No, it can't be—"

Another three raps. Harder this time. More insistent.

"I know you're all in there. Open this door."

The voice was female, sharp and commanding, with an edge that suggested disobedience was not an option.

Mira and Zoey's eyes went wide simultaneously.

"Celine," they said in unison.

River looked between them, confused. "Who—"

"Our demon hunter mentor," Mira said tightly. "The one who put Huntr/x together."

"My foster mother," Rumi added, her voice hollow.

River's eyes widened. Understanding dawned—this was so much worse than she'd thought.

"Girls, I can hear you talking. Don't make me use my key."

It wasn't a bluff. They all knew it.

Rumi took a shaky breath and stood up. Mira and Zoey were already on their feet.

"River—" Zoey started.

"I'll stay back," River said quietly, reading the room. "But I'm not leaving."

Mira nodded shortly and moved toward the door with Zoey. Rumi was there a second later, her whole body trembling.

Mira opened the door.

Celine stood in the hallway like a force of nature. She was in her fifties, tall and lean with silver-streaked dark hair pulled back in a severe bun. Her eyes were sharp and assessing—the kind of eyes that missed nothing. She wore a long coat over practical clothes, and everything about her posture screamed authority.

"Mira. Zoey," Celine said, her tone clipped and businesslike. Then her gaze shifted. "Rumi."

The way she said Rumi's name was different. Colder.

"Celine," Mira said carefully. "What are you doing here? We don't have any scheduled meetings—"

"This isn't about Huntr/x business," Celine interrupted, already walking past them into the apartment. "This is personal."

Her eyes swept the room and landed immediately on River.

"A werewolf," Celine said flatly. "You have a werewolf in your home."

River felt the weight of that stare—assessing, judging, finding her wanting.

"Her name is River," Rumi said, her voice tight. "And she's our guest."

"Guest," Celine repeated, her tone making it clear what she thought of that. Then her gaze snapped back to Rumi. "Your patterns are showing."

Rumi's hand immediately went to her neck, where the edge of her demonic markings was just barely visible above her collar. She'd been relaxed at home, not thinking about hiding them.

"Cover them," Celine said sharply. "Now."

The command was automatic, harsh, and Rumi flinched like she'd been struck. Her hand trembled as she adjusted her shirt, pulling the collar higher to hide the patterns.

"Wait," River said, her wolf instincts bristling at the power dynamic. "Why does she need to hide them? We're in her home—"

"You don't speak unless spoken to, wolf," Celine said coldly. "This is a family matter."

"If this is about Rumi, then it concerns all of us," River said, refusing to back down. "Family or not."

Celine's eyes narrowed dangerously. "And who exactly are you to make that determination?"

"Someone who actually sees Rumi as a person, not a problem to be managed," River shot back.

Mira's eyes widened slightly—surprised but not displeased by River's boldness.

Celine's expression went ice cold. "You've been here what? A few days? And you think you understand the situation?"

"It doesn’t take a rocket scientist to see that Rumi cares about the people she loves," River said. "I understand that you just walked in here and ordered Rumi to hide part of herself like it's something shameful. I understand that the animosity I sensed coming up those stairs wasn't concern—it was contempt."

"River—" Rumi started, but River continued.

"For wolves, the pack is everything. And pack doesn't make each other hide who they are. Pack doesn't make each other feel like they have to shrink themselves to be acceptable."

"How touching," Celine said sarcastically. "A wolf lecturing me about family dynamics. Let me make something clear—Rumi isn't a pack. She's a half-demon, which makes her dangerous, and I've spent years teaching her how to control that danger. To hide it."

"You knew?" Mira's voice cut through. "About Rumi being half-demon?"

"Of course I knew," Celine said dismissively. "I'm the one who took her in when her mother died and the Sunlight Sisters disbanded. I'm the one who's been teaching her to control it. To hide it."

"Hide it," Zoey repeated, her voice getting higher. "You've been making her hide what she is? From us?"

"For good reason," Celine said. "The fewer people who know what Rumi is, the safer she is. The safer you all are."

"That's bullshit," River said bluntly. Everyone turned to look at her. "Sorry, but it is. I was exiled from my pack six years ago. I know what it's like to be told you're too much, too dangerous, too different. And you know what that does to a person? It destroys them from the inside out."

"You were exiled because you were a danger," Celine said. "That rather proves my point."

"I was exiled because I wouldn't fall in line," River corrected. "Because I was not mentally reason to take on the responbilies after my father died. I was a complete wreck. And my pack punished me for it by cutting me off from everything I knew. Or maybe it was tough love I don’t know right now." She looked at Rumi. "Is that what she's been doing to you? Punishing you for being yourself?"

Rumi's eyes were filling with tears, but she nodded slightly.

"We're her band mates—girlfriends," Mira said, her voice dangerously quiet. "We have a right to know—"

"You have a right to nothing," Celine interrupted coldly. "Rumi's condition is her burden to bear, not yours."

"It's not a condition," Rumi said, her voice shaking. "It's part of who I am."

"It's a curse," Celine corrected. "And I've spent years teaching you how to manage it. How to suppress it. How to appear normal. And in the few months since you've been—" she gestured vaguely between Mira and Zoey, "—with them, you've undone years of careful work."

Mira's face was going through several emotions at once. "You were the one. You're the reason Rumi kept pulling away. Why she'd have those spirals where she wouldn't talk to us. Why she kept saying she couldn't tell us something."

Zoey's eyes were filling with tears. "All those times you were upset and wouldn't let us help—that was because of her?"

Rumi was trembling, tears starting to stream down her face. She couldn't speak.

"I was protecting you," Celine said. "All of you. Do you have any idea what would happen if word got out that a member of Huntr/x is half-demon? The group I created to fight demons? What it did to the honmon."

"So you've been using her," River said, and her voice was hard now. "You created a group to fight demons, and you've got a half-demon on the team that you can control. That's convenient."

"I don't use anyone—"

"Yes, you do," River interrupted. "You use fear and shame to control Rumi. You use her abilities when it suits you, but make her hide what she is the rest of the time. That's not protection. That's exploitation."

"You know nothing about what I've done for her—"

"I know what I see," River said firmly. "I see someone who's been made to feel like a monster by the one person who was supposed to make her feel safe. I know that feeling. I lived it."

Celine's jaw tightened. "Your situation is hardly comparable—"

"Isn't it?" River challenged. "You talk about keeping Rumi safe, but safe from what? From people finding out the truth? Or safe from actually being able to live authentically?"

"We don't care what Rumi is," Zoey said fiercely. "We love her—"

"Love," Celine scoffed. "Love doesn't protect you when her demon side takes over. When she loses control. I've seen what demons do to the people they claim to care about."

"Have you?" River asked pointedly. "Or are you just assuming? Because from where I'm standing, the only person who's hurt Rumi is you."

"How dare you—"

"How dare I what? Tell the truth?" River's eyes flashed red. "You want to talk about dangerous? Let's talk about the psychological damage you've done. Let's talk about forcing someone to hide fundamental parts of themselves. Let's talk about manipulating three people who trusted you."

"I created Huntr/x," Celine snapped. "I trained them. I manage their careers. Their image. And now they're in some kind of polyamorous relationship and adding a werewolf to the mix—"

"Yeah, and we're all adults making our own choices," River said. "Which clearly bothers you because you're losing control."

Celine's eyes flashed dangerously. "You're out of line, wolf."

"Maybe," River conceded. "But at least I'm honest about it. At least I'm not pretending my control issues are for someone else's benefit."

"River—" Rumi's voice was small, worried.

"No, let her speak," Mira said, and there was something like respect in her voice. "She's saying what we're all thinking."

"I understand perfectly," Celine said coldly. "I understand that love makes you weak. Makes you careless. And I won't stand by and watch you destroy yourselves—and Huntr/x—because of it."

"Then don't stand by," Rumi said suddenly, her voice raw but steady. "Leave. Get out. You don't get to control my life anymore. You don't get to tell me who I can love or what I can share with them."

"Rumi—"

"She's right," River said, moving to stand beside Rumi. "You don't get to do this anymore. You don't get to make her feel like she has to choose between being herself and being safe. That's a false choice and you know it."

Celine looked at River with pure contempt. "You think you understand her? You've known her for days. I've known her for years."

"Years of making her hide," River said. "Years of teaching her to hate parts of herself. That's not knowing someone. That's controlling them."

"This is what happens when you spend too much time with humans and wolves," Celine said, looking at Rumi. "They fill your head with ideas about acceptance and being yourself. But the real world doesn't work that way, Rumi. The real world sees what you are and it destroys you for it."

"Maybe your world does," River said. "But not ours. In a pack, everyone has a place. Everyone belongs. You don't have to hide who you are to be worthy of love and protection."

"And you think you can offer her that?" Celine's laugh was cold. "You, an exiled wolf with no pack? You're hardly in a position to promise anyone safety or belonging."

River flinched slightly, but held her ground. "You're right. I don't have a pack. I haven't had one in six years, family doesn’t count because that’s a different bond. But I'm learning that pack isn't just about blood or tradition. It's about choosing to stand by people even when it's hard. It's about accepting all of someone, not just the convenient parts."

She looked at Mira, Zoey, and Rumi. "These three? They're building something real. Something based on trust and honesty. And yeah, it's messy and complicated, but at least it's not built on lies and shame."

"How noble," Celine said sarcastically. "The exiled wolf defending the demon. Perhaps you're all perfect for each other—broken pieces pretending to make a whole."

"Better broken and honest than whole and hollow," River shot back. "At least we're trying. At least we're not tearing each other down to maintain control."

Celine's expression went ice cold. "This is a mistake. All of it. But I can see you're too blinded by emotion to recognize that. So I'll give you one warning: when this falls apart—and it will—don't come to me. You've made your choice."

"We have," Rumi said. "And we choose each other."

"All of us," River added, surprising herself with the certainty in her voice.

Celine's gaze swept over all four of them one last time. "Then you're on your own. All of you." She turned toward the door, then paused. "And Rumi? Keep those patterns covered in public. I may disapprove of your choices, but I won't let you destroy Huntr/x with your carelessness."

She left, the door closing behind her with a definitive click.

The silence that followed was deafening.

Rumi stood frozen, her hand still clutching her collar. Then, slowly, she started to crumble.

"She was the one," Mira said, her voice tight with anger and hurt. "All this time. Every time you pulled away, every time you spiraled and wouldn't tell us why—that was her. She was forcing you to keep secrets from us."

"I'm sorry," Rumi sobbed. "I'm so sorry, I wanted to tell you, I wanted to—but she said if I did, if I exposed myself, that you'd both be in danger—"

"Hey, hey," Mira pulled her close. "This isn't your fault. She manipulated all of us."

Zoey wrapped around Rumi from the other side, crying too. "All those times you were hurting and we didn't understand why—god, Rumi, you must have felt so alone."

"I did," Rumi admitted, breaking down completely. "I felt like I was drowning, and I couldn't tell you why. Couldn't ask for help. Couldn't—"

River stood awkwardly to the side, her heart aching for Rumi but unsure if she had the right to intrude on this moment.

"River," Rumi said suddenly, looking up at her with tear-filled eyes. "Thank you. For standing up for me. For—for seeing me."

"You don't have to thank me," River said quietly. "That's what—" She paused, then finished, "That's what a pack does."

"Come here," Zoey said, holding out a hand. "You heard all of that. You defended Rumi when she couldn't defend herself. You're part of this now."

River hesitated for just a moment, then moved forward, completing the circle. All four of them stood there, holding each other in the aftermath of Celine's cruelty.

"I meant what I said," River said softly. "About the pack. About choosing each other. I know I'm new to this, and I know we're still figuring things out, but—" She looked at each of them. "I want to be here. If you'll have me."

"We will," Mira said, and there was something definitive in her voice. "After what you just did? Standing up to Celine like that? Yeah. You're a pack."

Rumi let out a broken laugh through her tears. "You called her out on all her bullshit. I've wanted to do that for years."

"Someone needed to," River said. "And I have nothing to lose. She can't take away what I don't have."

"You have us," Zoey said firmly. "You have us now."

And somehow, despite everything—despite the confrontation, despite the pain, despite the uncertainty—that felt like enough.

More than enough.

It felt like the beginning of something real.

They stood there for a long moment, the four of them wrapped around each other, processing what had just happened. Eventually, Mira pulled back slightly, her expression shifting from comforting to analytical.

"We need to talk about this," she said. "Really talk about it. Because Celine just threw a grenade into the middle of our lives."

"The pancakes are getting cold," Zoey said weakly, trying for levity.

"Fuck the pancakes," Mira said, and the curse made everyone look at her. "This is more important."

They migrated back to the living room, but this time the configuration was different. River ended up on the couch with Rumi pressed against her side, seeking the comfort of someone who'd just defended her so fiercely. Mira sat in the armchair with Zoey in her lap, all of them needing the physical reassurance of touch.

"Okay," Mira said, taking a breath. "Let's start with the basics. Rumi, how long has Celine been making you hide your demon side?"

Rumi's hand was still clutching her collar, even though Celine was gone. River gently took her hand, pulling it away. "You don't have to hide them here. Not with us."

Rumi nodded but didn't let go of River's hand. "Since she took me in. She said she wanted to 'protect what my mother left.'" Her voice went distant, confused. "Now I don't know if there's some bit of jealousy I don't know about."

Mira and Zoey exchanged glances. They already knew Celine had known Rumi's mother—The Sunlight Sisters, the group they'd succeeded, had been made up of three demon hunters, and Rumi's mother had been one of them. When the original trio disbanded, Celine had reformed it with Mira, Zoey, and Rumi, using the K-pop front to continue protecting the Honnmoon through music.

But this talk of jealousy—that was new.

"What do you mean?" Mira asked carefully.

"I don't know. It's just... the way she said it. The way she talks about my mom sometimes. There's something..." Rumi trailed off, struggling to articulate it.

River's eyes had gone sharp. "How old were you when your mother died?"

"Just a baby. I know nothing about my father. That's when Celine took me in."

"And they worked together as demon hunters?" River asked, piecing it together. She didn't follow K-pop closely—just knew bits from Twitter and TikTok scrolling—and definitely didn't know this lore about the Sunlight Sisters.

"Yeah," Zoey confirmed. "The original group was three hunters using K-pop as cover. When they disbanded, Celine reformed it with us."

“So they worked closely," River said slowly. "For years, probably."

"They were partners," Rumi said. "Celine, my mom, and one other hunter. Celine never talks about the third one."

Mira was starting to see where River was going. "What exactly did Celine say about your mother? How did she talk about her?"

"She'd get... weird. Especially if I asked questions. She'd say things like 'your mother was extraordinary' or 'she was too good for this world.' But then she'd get angry. Like she was mad at my mom for dying, or for..." Rumi paused. "For choosing my demon parent."

"There it is," River said quietly.

"What?" Rumi looked between them.

"Did Celine ever explain why she took you in specifically?" Mira asked gently. "Your demon parent—couldn't they have—"

"Celine said they abandoned me. That they left because I was too human, too weak. A disappointment."

"Or that's what Celine told you," River said, her voice hard. "Classic manipulation. Cut you off from your other parent, make you dependent on her."

Zoey had gone pale. "Oh my god. You think Celine was in love with Rumi's mom?"

Rumi stared at her. "What?"

"It would explain everything," Mira said, working through it. "The obsessive control. The way she talks about protecting you but also resents you. The jealousy you picked up on—"

"If Celine loved your mother," Zoey said carefully, "and your mother chose your demon parent instead... and then had you..."

"Then I'm a living reminder of the person she lost," Rumi finished, her voice hollow. "And of the person my mother chose over her."

"Taking you in wasn't kindness," River said grimly. "It was possession. She couldn't have your mother, so she took you. Controlled you. Made you into what she wanted."

"Oh god." Rumi's face had gone white. "That's why she's always been so weird about my demon side—"

"You're half of the person who 'won' your mother's heart," Zoey said. "She hates that part of you because it reminds her of her rival."

Rumi looked like she might be sick. "I need to know. There has to be evidence. Proof that I'm not just making this up—"

"Your instincts told you something was off," River said firmly. "You said 'jealousy' before any of us suggested it. Trust your gut."

"But why spend years taking care of me if she resented me?"

"Because you're all she has left of your mother," Mira said gently. "Even if those feelings are twisted. In her mind, you're her connection to the woman she loved."

"That's..." Rumi couldn't finish.

"Fucked up," River supplied. "Extremely fucked up. And it means everything she's done—the control, the manipulation, the isolation—it was never about protecting you. It was about keeping you as hers. A substitute for what she couldn't have."

"I'm going to be sick," Rumi said.

River immediately positioned a trash can nearby, one hand rubbing soothing circles on Rumi's back. "Breathe. Just breathe."

"My whole childhood," Rumi said, tears streaming. "Everything she taught me, everything she made me believe—it was all because she was in love with my dead mother and saw me as some kind of... what? Consolation prize? Punishment?"

"Probably both," River said quietly. "Grief and unrequited love do terrible things to people. Add in the fact that you're part demon—the part from her 'rival'—and you get a deeply unstable situation."

"Does she even care about me? Or am I just a ghost to her? A stand-in for someone else?"

"Maybe both," Mira admitted. "People can have genuine feelings that are also deeply unhealthy. But regardless of why she took you in, what she's done is wrong. The control, the manipulation—that's abuse."

"She stole years from you," Zoey said fiercely. "Made you afraid of yourself. All because she couldn't deal with her own feelings."

Rumi was shaking, the full weight crashing down. "I don't even know who I am without her voice in my head. Telling me what to hide, who to be, how to act—"

"That doesn't erase who you are," River interrupted firmly. "It just means you get to rediscover yourself without her poison."

"But how? How do I separate what's real from what she planted?"

"One day at a time," Mira said. "With us helping you."

"Together," Zoey promised. "No more secrets. No more hiding. We face this as a unit."

"As a pack," River added, squeezing Rumi's hand.

Rumi looked at all three of them—these people who'd just had their entire understanding recontextualized, who had every reason to be overwhelmed and want to run.

But they were staying.

"I don't deserve you," Rumi whispered.

"Yes, you do," all three of them said in unison.

And maybe, just maybe, Rumi was starting to believe it.

After a while, Mira shifted back to practical mode. "We need to deal with the fact that Celine is still technically our mentor. She still has control over our demon-hunting operations."

"For now," River said, steel in her voice. "But you have options."

"Like what?" Zoey asked. "She's the one who taught us everything we know. She connected us to the supernatural community. Without her—"

"Without her, you still have your abilities," River interrupted. "You still have each other. You still have your purpose—protecting the Honmoon. That doesn't go away just because she's not in the picture."

"But we don't know how to navigate the supernatural world without her," Rumi said quietly. "She's been our connection to everything. Other hunters, information about threats, resources—"

"Then we find new connections," Mira said firmly. "River, you work with supernatural communities, right?"

"Yeah," River confirmed. "I work with werewolf packs, vampire covens, fae courts. I help them stay hidden and safe. I have contacts."

"So you could help us," Zoey said, hope creeping into her voice.

"Absolutely," River said. "And honestly? The supernatural community is bigger than Celine wants you to think. She probably kept you isolated on purpose. Made you dependent on her."

"She did," Rumi realized. "Whenever I asked about meeting other hunters or learning from someone else, she'd say it was too dangerous. That we couldn't trust anyone outside our group."

"Classic control tactic," River said. "Keep you isolated so you have no one else to turn to."

"So we cut ties with her," Mira said. "As our mentor. As our connection to that world. We find our own way."

"What about Huntr/x though?" Zoey asked. "The K-pop group. Does Celine have any control over that?"

"Not really," Mira said thoughtfully. "She helped form the original group with Rumi's mom, but she doesn't own our contracts. Our actual management company handles the business side. Celine was just the demon hunting mentor connected to the original Sunlight Sisters."

"So she has no legal hold over our careers," Rumi said slowly. "Just over our demon hunting training and connections."

"Which means we can walk away from that part," River said. "Keep your music careers, lose the toxic mentor."

"It's not that simple though," Rumi said. "She knows what I am. She could expose me. Ruin everything."

"She could," Mira acknowledged. "But would she? If she exposes you as half-demon, she exposes the fact that there's a demon hunter group operating in Seoul. She exposes the Honnmoon, the supernatural world. She'd be breaking every code she claims to uphold."

"Mutually assured destruction," River said. "You don't expose her secrets, she doesn't expose yours."

"I hate this," Zoey said. "I hate that we have to think this way."

"Celine made sure of that," Mira said grimly. "But at least now we know the rules. And we're not playing alone anymore."

"We have River," Rumi said, looking at the werewolf. "You really have contacts? People who could help us?"

"Yeah," River said. "My cousin Maya especially—she does exactly this kind of thing. Helps supernatural beings integrate, connects them with resources. She could definitely help you navigate this."

"Then it's decided," Mira said with finality. "We cut ties with Celine as our mentor. We protect each other, find new connections, and move forward. Together."

"Four of us," River said, her eyes glowing briefly red.

"Four of us," Mira agreed.

Rumi was crying again, but lighter this time. Like something crushing her for years had finally lifted. "I don't have to hide anymore?"

"Never again," Mira promised, reaching over to brush away her tears. "Your patterns are beautiful. Your demon side is part of you. And we love all of you."

"Even the parts that scare me?"

"Especially those," Zoey said. "Because you're not scary, Ru. You're powerful. And Celine spent years trying to make you forget that."

"Well," River said with a slight smile. "Looks like she failed."

Rumi let out a watery laugh. "Yeah. I guess she did."

The penthouse felt different now. Like something had broken and been rebuilt stronger. They'd face consequences—Celine's retaliation, navigating the supernatural world without her guidance, career uncertainty. But for now, they had each other.

Four people who'd all been broken in different ways, learning that maybe broken pieces could still fit together. Could still make something whole.

And for the first time in a long time, Rumi felt like she could breathe.

Chapter Text

Two weeks.

Had it really been that long already?

River stared at the ceiling in the pre-dawn darkness, hardly believing it had been two weeks since she'd shown up at Zoey's door to confront her. She hadn't expected to get past that first conversation, let alone break through with Rumi and Mira—especially Mira.

The moment Mira had invited her to stay in their bedroom after Zoey's meltdown, something had shifted. Like a door opening that River had thought would stay locked forever. And then defending Rumi against Celine—standing her ground, refusing to back down—that had cemented something. She hadn't had to hide her protective instincts. Hadn't had to pretend to be less than she was.

River had always known, somewhere deep in her heart, that she was meant for multiple partners. That her capacity for love wasn't limited to one person. But after six years of exile, six years of being alone, she'd stopped believing she'd ever find that kind of connection again.

Leave it to Zoey to prove her wrong.

Zoey had always had a gift for capturing hearts. River had fallen fast and hard for her back in high school—that brilliant, chaotic, beautiful mind that never stopped moving. And now, somehow, impossibly, she was here. In their bed. Part of their relationship.

River shifted slightly, careful not to wake anyone. She was on the outer edge of the king-size bed, her arms draped protectively over Zoey and Rumi as they slept. Zoey was curled between her and Rumi, one hand against River’s chest, the other reaching back toward Rumi. Rumi was pressed against Zoey's back, her demonic patterns visible in the dim light—no longer hidden, no longer something to be ashamed of.

And Mira was on the far side, her arms in a similar protective position around Rumi and Zoey, her hand resting on River's forearm. That touch—casual, trusting, intentional—meant more than River could put into words.

This was a pack.

This was home.

After six years of wandering, River finally had somewhere she belonged. The bed rustled against the movement Rumi and turned over her arms now wrapped around Zoey’s waist.

"They're so adorable the way they sleep," River muttered softly, a fond smile tugging at her lips as she watched Rumi's face, peaceful and untroubled in a way she rarely was while awake.

Then she became acutely aware of where Zoey's hand had landed in her sleep—resting directly on River's crotch.

River froze, her breath catching. Zoey was completely unconscious, her breathing deep and even, clearly having no idea where her hand was. It was innocent. Accidental. Just Zoey being a restless sleeper who sprawled everywhere.

But River's body didn't care about intent. She could already feel herself starting to respond, heat pooling low as blood rushed south.

Not now. Definitely not now.

She couldn't move Zoey's hand without potentially waking her—or worse, making it obvious what was happening. And if she got fully hard with Zoey's hand right there, there'd be no hiding it.

River tried to think about anything else. The weather. Grocery lists. That embarrassing thing she'd said in tenth grade. Mathematical equations. Anything to stop the inevitable before it became impossible to ignore.

"You're thinking very loudly," Mira's voice came softly from across the bed.

River's eyes snapped to her. Mira was awake, one eyebrow raised, clearly amused by whatever expression was on River's face.

"I'm not thinking anything," River whispered back, trying to keep her voice steady.

"Uh-huh." Mira's gaze dropped pointedly to where Zoey's hand was resting, then back up to River's face. Her smile turned knowing. "Having a moment?"

River's face burned. "It's not—she's asleep. It's not her fault. I'm just trying not to—" She gestured vaguely, mortified.

"I know," Mira said, and there was something almost sympathetic in her amusement. "Zoey's a cuddler. And apparently, her hands have no concept of boundaries when she's unconscious. Trust me, I've been there."

"That's not helping," River hissed, because now she was thinking about Mira in this exact same situation, which was definitely not making things better.

Mira's smile widened. "Want me to move her hand?"

"Yes. Please. Before this gets worse."

Mira carefully reached across, her movements slow and deliberate so as not to wake Rumi between them. Her fingers gently wrapped around Zoey's wrist.

"Wait—" River started, but it was too late.

The movement of Mira lifting Zoey's hand created just enough friction that River had to bite down hard on her lip to keep from making a sound. Her hips jerked involuntarily, and she was fully hard now, no stopping it.

Mira's eyes widened slightly as she realized. "Oh."

"Just—don't move it slowly," River managed through gritted teeth. "Quick. Like ripping off a bandaid."

Mira nodded and swiftly relocated Zoey's hand to a safer location on River's hip. But the damage was done. River was completely erect, straining against her sleep pants, and there was no hiding it. Especially when Zoey made a small sound and shifted, pressing closer to River in a way that made everything so much worse.

"Fuck," River whispered, squeezing her eyes shut. Her whole body was tense, trying desperately not to move, not to do anything that would make this more obvious or inappropriate.

"River," Mira's voice was soft. "Breathe."

"Can't," River managed. "If I breathe too much I'm going to—this is so inappropriate, I'm sorry, I should go—"

She started to try to shift away, but Mira's hand on her arm stopped her.

"If you get up right now, you're going to wake them both," Mira pointed out practically. "And then you'll have to explain why you're rushing to the bathroom."

River let out a quiet, frustrated sound. Mira was right. But lying here, fully hard, with three women she was desperately attracted to—this was torture.

"I'm trying really hard to be respectful right now," River said, her voice strained.

"I know," Mira said, and there was something in her tone that made River open her eyes. Mira was looking at her with an expression River couldn't quite read. Not disgust. Not judgment. Something else. "It's just biology. It happens."

"This is more than just 'it happens,'" River said. "I'm fully—I can't just think this away. And you're all right here and—" She cut herself off, mortified.

"And?" Mira prompted quietly.

"And you're all beautiful and I'm in bed with you and my body is responding accordingly even though my brain knows this is not the time or place," River admitted miserably.

Zoey shifted again, her thigh sliding over River's leg, and River had to suppress a groan. The pressure was almost unbearable now.

"You said three beautiful women," Mira said, her voice thoughtful. "Earlier."

River's face burned hotter. "I did."

"You meant me too."

This felt dangerous, but River was too overwhelmed to be anything but honest. "Yeah. I did. You're—god, Mira, you're gorgeous and fierce, and the way you take care of them makes me—" She stopped, realizing she was saying too much.

"Makes you what?" Mira's thumb was tracing small circles on River's forearm now, and River wasn't sure if she was trying to help or making things infinitely worse.

"Makes me want things I probably shouldn't want yet," River admitted. "Makes me think about all of you in ways that are definitely not helping my current situation."

There was a long pause. River could hear her own heartbeat, feel the throb of her arousal, acutely aware of every point of contact with the three women around her.

"Do you need to take care of it?" Mira asked finally.

"I—" River swallowed hard. "I don't know if I can move without waking someone up. And honestly, I'm not sure I could walk right now even if I tried."

"That bad?"

"Mira, I'm so hard it hurts," River said bluntly, too far gone to be subtle. "And every time one of you moves, it gets worse. So yeah. It's that bad."

Mira was quiet for a moment, and River braced herself for rejection, for Mira to tell her she needed to leave, that this was too much too soon.

But instead, Mira said, "What if you didn't have to leave?"

River's eyes snapped to hers. "What?"

"What if," Mira said carefully, "you took care of it here. Quietly. While they're still asleep."

River's brain short-circuited. "You're—what?"

"I'm saying," Mira's voice was low, controlled, "that you're clearly in pain. And I don't want you to be in pain. And if you're careful, quiet, they don't have to know."

"Mira—"

"Unless you don't want to," Mira added quickly. "If it's too weird, too much, I understand—"

"It's not that," River interrupted. "I just—are you sure? This feels like a line we're crossing, and I don't want to—"

"I'm sure," Mira said. "I'm watching you suffer, and I'm telling you it's okay. I'm giving you permission."

River's breath came out shaky. "You're giving me permission to jack off in bed with all of you right here?"

"Yes," Mira said simply. "If you need to. I trust you to be respectful about it."

River's mind was reeling. This was the last thing she'd expected. But god, she needed relief. Needed it desperately.

"Okay," she whispered. "Okay. I'll—I'll be quiet. I promise."

"I know you will," Mira said, and her hand squeezed River's arm once before she settled back into her position, giving River as much space and privacy as the situation allowed.

River took a shaky breath, then carefully, slowly, slipped her hand beneath the waistband of her sleep pants.

The relief of finally touching herself was immediate and overwhelming. She bit down hard on her lip, keeping her movements minimal, controlled. Her other arm stayed protectively around Zoey and Rumi, anchoring herself, reminding herself to stay still, stay quiet.

Mira was watching. River could feel her gaze even with her eyes closed. It should have been mortifying. Should have made this impossible.

Instead, it made everything more intense.

"You're doing good," Mira whispered, so quiet River almost didn't hear it. "Just breathe."

River's breath stuttered. The praise, the permission, Mira's calm acceptance of this—it was doing things to her that had nothing to do with physical relief and everything to do with trust.

She was close already. Too wound up, too desperate. Her hand moved faster, her breathing getting harder to control.

"River," Mira's voice was barely audible. "Look at me."

River's eyes opened, locking onto Mira's across the sleeping forms between them.

The look in Mira's eyes stole what little breath River had left. Heat. Understanding. Something that looked almost like desire.

"Your pack," Mira said softly. "You're ours. It's okay."

Those words—you're ours—sent River over the edge. She came hard, biting down on her own shoulder to muffle the sound, her body shaking with the force of it. Her hand stilled, and she stayed frozen for a long moment, waiting for the waves to pass, for her breathing to even out.

When she finally relaxed, mortification started to creep in. "I just—I can't believe I—"

"River," Mira interrupted gently.

River heard rustling, felt movement beside her. Her eyes widened as she realized—

"Mmm, wha's...?" Zoey's sleepy voice came, muffled and confused.

"Mira?" Rumi stirred, her voice thick with sleep. "What're you doing?"

Oh no. Oh god, they were waking up right now—

But Mira didn't stop. She carefully shifted, moving just enough to reach across Zoey and Rumi. Her hand cupped River's face. "Come here."

River blinked, stunned and mortified. "What? Mira, they're—"

"Come here," Mira repeated, her voice firmer now.

River was acutely aware of Zoey blinking awake beneath her arm, of Rumi pushing herself up slightly, both of them trying to process what they were seeing in the dim pre-dawn light.

But Mira's gaze held hers, steady and unwavering. And River found herself leaning forward as much as she could without disturbing Zoey and Rumi too much.

Then Mira was kissing her.

It wasn't gentle. It wasn't tentative. It was claiming. Possessive. Mira's lips pressed against hers with purpose, her tongue sliding into River's mouth, and River made a sound that she had to quickly stifle.

"Oh," she heard Zoey breathe out, suddenly very awake.

When Mira pulled back, River was breathless for an entirely different reason. She could feel both Zoey and Rumi staring, could practically feel their shock radiating in the small space.

"What—" River started, but Mira cut her off.

"You're ours," Mira said, loud enough for all of them to hear. Her voice was low and intense, her eyes never leaving River's. "Not just theirs. Ours. Mine too. Understand?"

River nodded, stunned. "Yeah. I understand."

"Holy shit," Zoey whispered.

"Good." Mira's thumb stroked across River's cheekbone once before she settled back into her position, as if she hadn't just turned everyone's world upside down. "Now clean yourself up and get some sleep. We have a long day tomorrow."

There was a beat of absolute silence.

Then: "MIRA!" Zoey sat bolt upright, making the whole bed shake. "You can't just—what was that?!"

"That was me kissing River," Mira said calmly. "I thought that was obvious."

"I—yes, but—" Zoey sputtered, looking between them. "When did—how did—what did I miss?!"

Rumi was sitting up now too, her demonic patterns glowing faintly in her confusion and surprise. "Mira, what's going on?"

River carefully extracted her hand from her pants, using the edge of her sleep shirt to wipe it clean, trying to process what had just happened while also being completely mortified that Zoey and Rumi had witnessed it.

"River had a situation," Mira said, with the same diplomatic tone she might use to discuss the weather. "I helped her with it."

"A situation," Rumi repeated slowly. Her eyes widened. "Oh. OH."

"Wait, what situation?" Zoey asked, then her gaze dropped, tracking the movement of River's hand, the position everyone was in. "Oh my god. River, were you—did you just—"

"I'm so sorry," River said quickly, her face burning. "I didn't mean for anyone to wake up. Zoey, you were—your hand was—and I tried not to but—"

"My hand was on your crotch, wasn't it," Zoey said, understanding dawning. "Oh god, I'm sorry! I'm a terrible cuddler, I sprawl everywhere—"

"It's not your fault," River insisted. "I just—I couldn't move without waking everyone, and Mira said—" She stopped, realizing she was explaining herself to the two people who'd just watched Mira kiss her.

"I gave her permission to take care of it here," Mira said simply. "She was in pain. I wasn't going to make her leave or suffer."

Rumi was very quiet, her eyes moving between Mira and River. "And then you kissed her."

"Yes," Mira said, meeting Rumi's gaze steadily. "I did."

"Why?" Rumi asked. Not accusatory—genuinely curious.

"Because she needed to know she's ours," Mira said. "That she belongs to all of us. Not just you and Zoey. Me too." She paused. "Is that a problem?"

River held her breath, waiting. This felt like a crucial moment—like everything could shift depending on how Rumi and Zoey responded.

Rumi was quiet for a long moment, her demonic patterns pulsing softly. Then, slowly, she smiled. "No. That's not a problem." She looked at River, and there was something warm in her expression. "That's very much not a problem."

"I can't believe you got to kiss her first," Zoey said, and there was no anger in her voice—just genuine surprise and maybe a hint of admiration. "Mira, that was so bold. I didn't know you had that in you."

"I contain multitudes," Mira said dryly.

"Clearly!" Zoey shifted, turning to look at River properly. "So. You okay? That was... a lot."

River let out a shaky laugh. "That's one way to put it. I'm mortified. And confused. And—" She looked at Mira. "And feeling very claimed right now."

"Good," Mira said simply. "That was the point."

"This is the weirdest morning wake-up we've ever had," Rumi said, but she was smiling. She reached across Zoey to touch River's arm. "But for what it's worth—I'm glad Mira did that. You're in this with us. You should know that from all of us."

"All of us," Zoey agreed. She snuggled back down against River's chest deliberately, intentionally. "You're stuck with us now. All of us."

River felt something tight in her chest loosen completely. They knew. They'd seen. And they were okay with it. More than okay.

"I can live with that," River said softly.

"Good," Mira said. "Now everyone actually go back to sleep. And River—" She caught her eye across the bed, a hint of a smile on her lips. "Next time, you don't have to be quite so quiet about asking for help."

"Next time?!" River squeaked.

"We're in a relationship," Zoey pointed out practically. "With multiple people. In the same bed. These things are going to happen. Literally, apparently."

"Oh my god," River groaned, covering her face with her free hand.

"She's not wrong," Rumi said, settling back down. "We should probably have a real conversation about boundaries and what's okay when we're all awake enough to think clearly."

"Agreed," Mira said. "But for now, sleep. All of you."

River felt Zoey's quiet laughter against her skin, felt Rumi's arms settle protectively around them both again, felt Mira's hand return to her forearm with deliberate tenderness.

This was pack. This was home. Even when things got awkward and messy and embarrassing—maybe especially then.

And Mira had kissed her. In front of everyone. Claiming her. Making it real.

River closed her eyes, and this time when sleep came, it was with a smile on her face and warmth in her heart. Finally—truly—home

River woke to the sound of movement and hushed voices. The early morning darkness had given way to soft gray light filtering through the curtains, and the bed felt noticeably emptier.

She opened her eyes to find Mira already dressed in sleek black pants and a fitted blazer, her hair pulled back in that perfect, severe style she wore for schedules. Rumi was at the closet, pulling out outfit options, while Zoey sat on the edge of the bed tying her shoes, her hair still damp from the shower.

"Sorry," Zoey whispered when she noticed River was awake. "We tried to be quiet."

"It's okay," River said, pushing herself up slightly. "Work day?"

"Recording sessions all morning, dance practice this afternoon, then a promotional appearance tonight," Mira said, checking her phone with a slight frown. "We'll be gone until at least ten, maybe later."

River tried to ignore the little pang in her chest. She'd known this was coming—had known from the beginning that their lives were complicated, public, demanding. That being with them meant accepting long days alone, secrets that had to be kept, a relationship that couldn't exist outside these walls.

But after last night—after everything—it felt harder than it should.

"Hey." Rumi appeared beside the bed, now dressed in comfortable dance clothes, her demonic patterns visible along her arms and neck—no longer hidden, a statement of trust and acceptance within these walls. She sat down next to River, her hand finding hers. "You okay?"

"Yeah," River said, and meant it. "Just adjusting. This is different from two weeks ago."

"Very different," Zoey agreed. She reached over and squeezed River's other hand. "Two weeks ago you were the scary ex-girlfriend invasion. Now you're... ours."

"Our pack," Rumi added softly. "Even when we have to leave."

Mira moved closer, standing at the foot of the bed. Her expression was controlled as always, but River was learning to read the subtle shifts—the slight softening around her eyes, the way her shoulders relaxed just a fraction.

"The penthouse is yours," Mira said. "Not as a guest. As someone who lives here. With us." She paused, and something flickered across her face. "We'll have to talk—properly—about what that means. About how this works with our careers, the secrecy, all of it. But River—" She held River's gaze. "You're not a stranger here anymore. You're home."

River felt her throat tighten. "I know."

"There's food in the fridge," Zoey said, her practical nature kicking in even as her eyes were suspiciously bright. "And you have the code to everything now. The gym, the studio, all of it. Make yourself comfortable. This is your space too."

"We'll text when we can," Rumi promised. "Between sessions, during breaks. We'll be thinking about you."

River nodded, understanding the reality they lived in. Three famous idols with packed schedules and demanding careers. But they'd make time. They always would.

"Go," River said, even though part of her wanted to ask them to stay. "You're going to be late."

"We have five minutes," Zoey said, leaning forward to press a quick kiss to River's forehead. "And I'm using them."

Rumi kissed her cheek, lingering for just a moment. "We'll be back before you know it."

Then Mira moved around the bed, and River's breath caught as Mira cupped her face, tilting it up. The kiss was brief but deliberate, definitely different from the one earlier, but she wasn’t complaining.

"You're ours," Mira said quietly, echoing last night's words. "Remember that."

"I will," River managed.

And then they were moving—grabbing bags, checking phones, slipping into the personas they wore for the outside world. River watched them transform, saw the way they became IDOLS rather than just Zoey, Rumi, and Mira.

"River?" Zoey paused at the bedroom door. "Thank you. For staying. For fighting to be here."

River smiled. "Where else would I be?"

When the door closed behind them and their voices faded down the hallway, River lay back against the pillows. The bed still smelled like all of them—vanilla and something sharp from Mira, that warm spicy scent that was Rumi, Zoey's floral body wash.

She was alone in the penthouse again.

But this time, she was home.

River lay there for a while longer, letting herself sink into the feeling of belonging. The morning light grew stronger, painting the room in soft golds and whites. Eventually, she forced herself out of bed, padding barefoot across the plush carpet to the bathroom.

The shower was large enough for four people—which now made a different kind of sense. River tried not to think too hard about the implications as she stepped under the hot spray, letting it wash away the remnants of sleep and the lingering embarrassment from earlier.

When she emerged, wrapped in one of the oversized towels, her phone buzzed on the nightstand. Zoey added her into their group chat very quickly.

His True Huntress 🏹: we made it to the studio! rumi is already complaining about the choreography changes 😂

Nezuko-chan: I am NOT complaining, I'm providing constructive feedback

His True Huntress 🏹: you said and I quote "who designed this, someone who hates knees?" 😆

River felt a smile spread across her face as she watched the messages come in rapid succession. River noted that Zoey changed her nickname to the one that she gave her during their years of dating. 

Nezuko-chan: my knees are a legitimate concern!

Inuyasha: Your knees are fine. Stop being dramatic.

His True Huntress 🏹: MIRA SAID STOP BEING DRAMATIC

His True Huntress 🏹: mira YOU are telling someone to stop being dramatic

His True Huntress 🏹: the world is ending

Inuyasha: I can have you do extra reps, Zoey.

His True Huntress: sorry love you mean it 💕

River laughed out loud, her fingers hovering over the keyboard. This was new—being included in their group chat, seeing their dynamic during work hours, being part of their day, even from a distance.

The Only Howl 🐺: Rumi's knees are very important. They should be protected at all costs.

His True Huntress 🏹: RIVER GETS IT

Nezuko-chan: Thank you! Finally, someone with sense

Inuyasha: You're both ridiculous. River included, apparently.

The Only Howl 🐺: I contain multitudes. Someone wise told me that once.

There was a pause, and River could almost see Mira's expression—that almost-smile she got when she was trying not to show she was pleased.

Inuyasha: Careful. I know where you live.

The Only Howl 🐺: Promise? 🫦

His True Huntress 🏹: OH MY GOD

His True Huntress 🏹: RIVER IS FLIRTING

His True Huntress 🏹: WITH MIRA

His True Huntress 🏹: THIS IS THE BEST DAY

Nezuko-chan: I feel like I'm watching something important happen

Inyuasha: We're supposed to be working.

His True Huntress 🏹: you started it by threatening her

Inuyasha: That wasn't a threat.

The Only Howl 🐺: Sounded like a promise to me. 🙈 😏💋

His True Huntress 🏹: I'M SCREAMING

His True Huntress 🏹: wait no I can't actually scream we're recording in 5

His True Huntress 🏹: but INTERNALLY I'm screaming

Nezuko-chan: We should probably actually go. But River?

The Only Howl 🐺: Yeah?

Nezuko-chan: We're really glad you're there. In our home. Where you belong.

River felt her chest tighten with emotion.

The Only Howl 🐺: Me too.

Inyuasha: We'll text on our lunch break. Make yourself comfortable. Not that you haven’t already ♥️

His True Huntress 🏹: eat something! there's leftover japchae in the green container

His True Huntress 🏹: OH and if you get bored the netflix password is on the whiteboard in the kitchen

His True Huntress 🏹: wait do you like dramas? we should watch something together tonight

Nezuko-chan: Zoey, RECORDING

His True Huntress 🏹: RIGHT okay bye love you River!! 💕💕

Nezuko-chan: 💜

Inyuasha: Behave 😘.

River stared at her phone for a long moment after the messages stopped, a ridiculous smile on her face.

The Only Howl 🐺: You too. All of you.

She set the phone down and looked around the bedroom—their bedroom, she corrected herself. The morning sun was fully up now, streaming through the windows, and she had an entire day ahead of her in a space that was finally, truly hers.

River walked around the penthouse again, looking around with a different perspective than she did the first time she was left home alone while her girls went to work. She would not get used to saying that—her girls.

River knew that the names in the group chat were mostly created by Zoey. She was always known for giving people nicknames. It made a lot of sense now that she was thinking about it. She didn't actually realize it until she saw Mira's name pop up as 'Inuyasha', and she snorted. Mira got lucky with that one because two weeks ago, River was going to call her Bakugo with how Mira had first sized her up when she'd shown up at their doorstep.

The day passed in a strange, comfortable blur. River made herself breakfast—the japchae Zoey had mentioned, which was delicious. She explored the penthouse properly, not as an intruder or a guest, but as someone who lived there. Found Zoey's collection of manga taking up an entire bookshelf. Discovered Rumi's sketch pads tucked away in the studio, filled with beautiful, haunting drawings. Noticed the way Mira had organized everything with military precision, down to the labels on the storage containers.

She worked out in their home gym, showered again, and was contemplating what to do about dinner when her phone buzzed.

It was late afternoon now, the sun starting its descent toward the horizon.

Inuyasha: How's your day been?

The Only Howl 🐺: Good. Quiet. I've been exploring, making myself at home like you said.

Inuyasha: Good.

The Only Howl 🐺: How's recording?

Inuyasha: Tedious. Zoey had to redo her lines four times because she kept laughing.

The Only Howl 🐺: At what?

Inuyasha: At Rumi making faces at her through the glass.

The Only Howl 🐺: That sounds very on brand for both of them.

Inuyasha: It is. I'm surrounded by children.

The Only Howl 🐺: Children you kissed me in front of this morning.

Inuyasha: Are you ever going to let me forget that?

The Only Howl 🐺: Absolutely not. It was hot. 🥵

Inuyasha: Was it?

The Only Howl 🐺: You know it was. You felt what you did to me.

Inuyasha: I did. And I'd do it again.

The Only Howl 🐺: Promise? 🙈

Inuyasha: Yes.

Inuyasha: We have our album showcase tonight. First public preview of the new songs before the official release. Should be done by 9.

The Only Howl 🐺: I remember. You said you'd be home around ten.

Inuyasha: What if you didn't have to wait until we got home?

River stared at her phone, her heart suddenly beating faster.

The Only Howl 🐺: What do you mean?

Inuyasha: What if you came to the showcase?

The Only Howl 🐺: Mira, I can't just show up at your album showcase. People would ask questions.

Inuyasha: Not if you came as a guest. The label is allowing plus-ones. Industry people, some media, select fans. You'd blend in.

The Only Howl 🐺: You want me there?

Inuyasha: We want you there. I want you there.

Inuyasha: Hold on.

New messages started appearing rapidly.

His True Huntress 🏹: RIVER!! Mira's telling you about tonight right???

Nezuko-chan: We really want you to come. We've been talking about it all day.

The Only Howl 🐺: You've been talking about inviting me to your showcase?

His True Huntress 🏹: we've been talking about a lot more than that actually

Nezuko-chan: We've been discussing what comes after this comeback. What we want to do with our careers going forward.

The Only Howl 🐺: What do you mean?

Inuyasha: We've been on a performance hiatus for six months while recording this album. We've been working non-stop for four years before that. After this comeback cycle ends, we're planning another extended break.

His True Huntress 🏹: and we've been thinking about what it means for us. for YOU. for all of us together.

The Only Howl 🐺: I don't understand. 😵‍💫

Nezuko-chan: Right now, you have to be a secret. We can't acknowledge you publicly, can't be seen with you in certain ways. It's not fair to you.

Inuyasha: But after this comeback cycle, when we take our next break, we'll have more freedom. More privacy. We can be more careful about how we introduce you into our lives.

His True Huntress 🏹: we've been thinking about maybe slowly letting people know we have someone important to us

His True Huntress 🏹: not like announcing HEY WERE IN A POLYAM RELATIONSHIP bc that would be A LOT

His True Huntress 🏹: but like... letting you exist in our world. as a friend first maybe. someone we care about.

Nezuko-chan: The goal would be that eventually, when we're ready, when YOU'RE ready, you wouldn't have to hide anymore.

River's hands were shaking as she read the messages.

The Only Howl 🐺: You've thought about this? About a future where I'm not a secret?

Inuyasha: We've thought about very little else, honestly.

His True Huntress 🏹: we know its complicated!! our careers, the industry, all of it

His True Huntress 🏹: but we don't want you to live in the shadows forever

His True Huntress 🏹: you're OURS. your pack. and eventually we want the world to know that

His True Huntress 🏹: in whatever way feels safe for everyone

Nezuko-chan: Tonight would be a start. You'd come as a guest, no one would connect you to us specifically. But WE would know you're there.

Nezuko-chan: And maybe at future events, after this comeback cycle, we could introduce you to people as a friend. Let you be part of our world gradually.

Inuyasha: We can't promise it'll be easy. Or that we can go public with the relationship anytime soon. The industry is still very conservative about these things.

Inuyasha: But we can promise that we're thinking about the future. About how to make space for you in our lives in every way possible. That way, you’re not alone at home all the time.

The Only Howl 🐺: I don't know what to say.

His True Huntress 🏹: say you'll come tonight! say you'll let us start figuring this out together!

His True Huntress 🏹: you could hear the new album!! we've been working on it for MONTHS

Nezuko-chan: No pressure, River. If it's too much, too fast, we understand.

Inuyasha: But we'd really like you there. To see our world. To hear what we've been creating. To start imagining how you fit into it.

River felt tears prickling at her eyes. Six years of exile, of believing she'd never have this, never belong anywhere. And now they were talking about a future. About making space for her. About not hiding forever.

The Only Howl 🐺: What do I wear to an album showcase?

His True Huntress 🏹: AHHHHHHH SHE SAID YES

His True Huntress 🏹: I KNEW SHE'D SAY YES

Nezuko-chan: Zoey just screamed, and now her vocal coach is giving her a lecture about protecting her voice

His True Huntress 🏹: WORTH IT

Inuyasha: Cocktail attire. Something elegant but not too formal. Unless you’re a suit-wearing gal 😉

His True Huntress 🏹: check the closet in the guest room!! there's stuff in there that should fit you

His True Huntress 🏹: mira bought options just in case this ever happened

The Only Howl 🐺: Mira bought me clothes?

Inuyasha: I bought options. For various potential situations.

Nezuko-chan: She bought them a week ago. After you defended me against Celine.

His True Huntress 🏹: mira has FEELINGS she just expresses them through PREPARATION

Inuyasha: Can we not psychoanalyze me in the group chat?

His True Huntress 🏹: no we definitely can and will 💕

The Only Howl 🐺: You've all been planning this. The hiatus, bringing me in gradually, tonight...

Inuyasha: We're a pack as you keep saying. We plan for our pack.

Nezuko-chan: And you're our pack, River. So yes. We've been planning.

His True Huntress 🏹: we take care of what's ours

His True Huntress 🏹: and you're OURS

The Only Howl 🐺: What time should I be there?

Inuyasha: Event starts at 7. I'll send you the address and arrange for a car to pick you up at 6:30.

Inuyasha: River?

The Only Howl 🐺: Yeah?

Inuyasha: This is just the beginning. Of figuring out how to do this. How to have you in our lives without hiding you away forever.

Inuyasha: It won't happen overnight. But it will happen.

The Only Howl 🐺: You're really sure about this? About me?

Nezuko-chan: We've never been more sure about anything.

His True Huntress 🏹: you showed up ready to “fight” me and ended up falling for all of us instead

His True Huntress 🏹: you've proven over and over these past two weeks how serious you are about being here. about being OURS.

His True Huntress 🏹: you think we're going to let you go now???

His True Huntress 🏹: absolutely not

His True Huntress 🏹: you're STUCK with us

The Only Howl 🐺: I can live with that.

Inuyasha: Good. Because we're not giving you a choice.

The Only Howl 🐺: Threatening me again?

Inuyasha: Promising you.

His True Huntress 🏹: OH MY GOD

His True Huntress 🏹: THEY'RE FLIRTING AGAIN

Nezuko-chan: Let them flirt. It's cute.

Nezuko-chan: Also we actually do need to get back to work now, or Bobby is going to murder us.

His True Huntress 🏹: FINE but River we'll see you tonight and it's going to be AMAZING

Inuyasha: Wear something that makes you feel confident, seriously. You're going to be beautiful regardless. ♥️

The Only Howl 🐺: Mira… 🥺

Inuyasha: See you tonight, River. 😉💋

River set her phone down, her heart racing, tears streaming down her face now. Happy tears. Overwhelmed tears.

They were planning a future. With her. In it.

She wasn't just a secret to be hidden away. She was pack. And they were figuring out how to make that real in every possible way.

River headed toward the guest room closet, her hands still shaking slightly, wondering what exactly Mira had planned for—and what tonight would bring.

The guest room closet was more extensive than River had expected to be fair she never truly noticed when she first arrived. Mira hadn't just bought "options"—she'd bought an entire wardrobe. Dresses in various styles, pants, blouses, and there, hanging in the back section, several suits.

River's breath caught as she pulled out a charcoal gray suit. The fabric was expensive, she could tell immediately—smooth and perfectly weighted. The jacket was tailored with sharp lines, and the pants had a slim, modern cut. There was a black silk shirt to go with it, and as River checked the sizes, everything was exactly her measurements.

Mira had known. Had planned for this specific possibility.

River laid the suit out on the bed and stared at it for a long moment. She'd always preferred suits to dresses—liked the way they made her feel powerful, confident, like she could take on anything. And tonight, stepping into their world for the first time, she needed that armor.

She showered again, taking her time, trying to calm the nervous energy thrumming through her body. When she finally started getting dressed, her hands were steadier. The silk shirt felt cool against her skin. The pants fit perfectly, sitting just right on her hips. The jacket completed the look—sharp, professional, elegant.

River stood in front of the full-length mirror and barely recognized herself. She looked like she belonged at an exclusive album showcase. Like she could walk into that room and no one would question her presence.

She styled her short green hair, running her fingers through it to give it that effortlessly tousled look. Minimal makeup—just enough to look polished. And then, because she couldn't resist, she added a touch of cologne that she found in the bathroom. Something woody and clean that made her feel even more confident.

Her phone buzzed.

Inuyasha: Car is downstairs. Driver's name is Jin. He knows where to take you.

The Only Howl 🐺: Heading down now.

Inuyasha: River?

The Only Howl 🐺: Yeah?

Inuyasha: Thank you for doing this. For being brave enough to step into our world.

The Only Howl 🐺: You're worth being brave for. All of you are.

River grabbed the small clutch that had been sitting with the suit—also perfectly chosen—and headed for the elevator. Her heart was pounding, but it wasn't fear. It was anticipation.

The car was sleek and black, and Jin was professional and polite, opening the door for her without asking questions. The drive through the city felt surreal—watching the streets pass by, knowing she was heading toward them, toward their world.

When they pulled up to the venue, River's breath caught. It was elegant—a modern building with glass walls, already glowing with warm light from inside. People were arriving in designer clothes, cameras flashing occasionally as recognizable faces stepped out of cars.

"We'll be parked nearby when you're ready to leave, miss," Jin said as he opened her door. "Just call the number Miss Mira provided."

"Thank you," River managed, stepping out onto the sidewalk.

The evening air was cool against her skin as she walked toward the entrance. Security was checking names at the door, and River's heart hammered as she approached.

"Name?" the security guard asked, professional but not unkind.

"River," she said, then paused. She didn't know what name Mira had put her under.

The guard scrolled through his tablet, then nodded. "River Lowell. You're on the VIP list. Head straight through, second floor. Elevators are to your right."

River Lowell. Mira had used her full name. Had made sure she'd have no trouble getting in.

The lobby was stunning—all clean lines and modern art. River followed the signs to the elevators, hyper-aware of the other guests around her. Industry people, she assumed. Some she vaguely recognized from music shows she'd watched. No one paid her particular attention, which was exactly what she needed.

The elevator opened onto a sophisticated lounge space. One wall was entirely glass, overlooking the city. The other walls displayed promotional photos and album artwork—the girls' faces, striking and beautiful, staring back at her.

There they were. Zoey with her bright, mischievous smile. Rumi looking ethereal and mysterious. Mira with that controlled intensity that made River's heart skip.

"Champagne?" A server appeared at her elbow with a tray.

"Thank you," River took a glass, more to have something to do with her hands than because she wanted to drink.

The room was filling up. Conversations in Korean and English mixing together. Laughter. The buzz of excitement. Everyone was waiting for the showcase to begin, for the girls to appear.

River found a spot near the glass wall, slightly away from the main crowd. She could observe from here, could see everything without being in the center of attention.

Her phone buzzed.

Nezuko-chan: We just got here. Are you here yet?

The Only Howl 🐺: I'm here. Second-floor lounge.

His True Huntress 🏹: WHAT ARE YOU WEARING

His True Huntress 🏹: wait don't tell us

His True Huntress 🏹: we want to be surprised when we see you

The Only Howl 🐺: You might not even spot me in this crowd.

Inuyasha: I'll spot you. I always do.

River felt heat creep up her neck at that.

The Only Howl 🐺: Confident.

Inuyasha: Accurate.

Nezuko-chan: We're about to go on. The showcase starts in ten minutes. But after... We'll find you.

His True Huntress 🏹: can't wait to see you 💕💕💕

The Only Howl 🐺: Break a leg. All of you.

River slipped her phone back into her clutch and took a sip of champagne, letting the bubbles settle her nerves.

The lights dimmed slightly, and the crowd began moving toward the main showcase room. River followed, letting herself be swept along with the tide of people.

This was it. She was about to see them in their element. See the side of them the world got to know.

And somewhere in that performance, they'd know she was watching.

River found a seat in the back section—close enough to see everything, far enough back to not draw attention. The room settled, the lights went down completely, and the stage lit up.

And there they were.

Zoey, Rumi, and Mira, transformed into their idol personas, standing center stage in coordinated outfits that managed to be both cohesive and individual. They looked untouchable. Powerful. Beautiful.

The music started, and River forgot how to breathe.

The lights hit them fully as the opening notes began, and the roar of the crowd washed over them like a wave. Mira took her position at the front, Zoey center-left, and Rumi center-right.

The bass dropped, heavy and driving, and they moved as one—choreography executed with perfect precision.

Rumi's voice came in first, clear and powerful, filling the space with pure vocal talent. Her tone was rich and controlled, hitting every note with precision while her body moved through the choreography with practiced ease.

Mira's dancing was what drew the eye—every movement sharp and deliberate, her body hitting every beat with explosive energy. She commanded the stage with her presence, and when she joined in vocally, her voice added a complementary layer to Rumi's lead.

Then Zoey's rap verse hit—fast, precise, her flow impeccable. The words came rapid-fire, each syllable hitting exactly where it needed to, her delivery confident and powerful. Her stage presence during her verses was magnetic, demanding attention.

River's grip on her champagne glass tightened. This was them. Really them. In their element, transformed, powerful beyond measure.

The crowd was screaming, cheering, phones up recording every moment. But River could have sworn—just for a second—she saw all three of them scanning the audience through the stage lights, searching.

The first song transitioned seamlessly into the second—a slower, more emotional track that showcased Rumi's vocal abilities. Her voice carried the melody, soaring and emotional in a way that made the crowd go quiet, listening.

Mira's movements became more fluid, more graceful for this song, her dancing telling a story that complemented the lyrics. When she sang her parts, her voice was softer, more vulnerable.

Zoey's spoken-word section came in, her rap delivery slower and more introspective for this track, raw and honest in a way that made the performance feel intimate despite the crowd.

They moved through the setlist—upbeat tracks that got the crowd dancing, emotional ballads where Rumi's vocals shined, powerful anthems where Zoey's rap verses felt like declarations.

With each song, River fell more in love with watching them work. This was their world, and they owned it completely.

And then the music shifted.

"This is our title track," Zoey announced, slightly breathless. "It's called 'White Waters.'"

River's heart stopped.

White Waters.

The opening was haunting—just Rumi's voice a cappella for the first verse, pure and clear, showing off the full range and power of her vocals. Then the instrumentation came in, building slowly as Mira joined her vocally, their voices intertwining beautifully.

Zoey's verse came in—about finding home in people rather than places, about chosen family, about the strength that comes from letting people in. About currents that pull you exactly where you need to be. About depths you're not afraid to dive into. About finally learning to swim after years of being lost. Her delivery was fierce and vulnerable all at once, each word hitting with intention.

River felt heat creeping up her neck, spreading across her face. The metaphors were subtle—anyone else would hear a beautiful song about finding belonging. But River heard every hidden meaning, every reference that was specifically, impossibly about her.

When did they even write this?

The chorus hit—all three of them singing together, Rumi's voice leading while Mira and Zoey supported, their voices unified and powerful. Something about being swept away, about white waters and wild currents, about finding calm in the storm.

The choreography was incredible—Mira's movements less about sharp precision and more about connection, reaching for the others, the three of them supporting each other through the formations. It told a story of finding each other, of pack, of home.

When the final note rang out—Rumi holding it perfectly—and they struck their ending poses with Mira's final movement punctuating the performance, the applause was deafening.

River was pretty sure her face was bright red. They'd written a song. About her. About them. And performed it for hundreds of people without anyone knowing except her.

They were breathing hard, sweaty, exhilarated. Zoey grabbed both Mira and Rumi's hands, squeezing tight as they took their bows.

"Thank you so much!" Zoey called out. "We're so grateful you're all here to celebrate this album with us!"

"We worked really hard on this," Rumi added, her voice still strong despite having just sung an entire set. "And we hope you love it as much as we do."

"Stick around for the interview segment," Mira finished, barely winded despite the intense choreography. "We've got some behind-the-scenes stories to share."

They exited the stage to thunderous applause, and the lights came up slightly. A few minutes later, they returned—changed into more casual but still stylish outfits, settling onto stools that had been set up on stage.

A well-known music journalist greeted them warmly as the interview segment began.

"That was incredible!" the interviewer gushed. "And 'White Waters'—wow. That's going to be huge. Can you tell us about the inspiration behind it?"

Zoey and Rumi exchanged a quick glance. Mira's expression remained perfectly controlled.

"It's about finding where you belong," Rumi said carefully. "Sometimes home isn't a place. It's people."

"And sometimes," Zoey added with a grin, "you find it in the most unexpected ways."

"It sounds deeply personal," the interviewer pressed. "Is this about a specific person? A boyfriend? A crush perhaps?"

River watched Mira's lips quirk slightly—barely noticeable unless you knew her.

"We put a lot of personal experience into all our music," Mira said diplomatically. "But we like to leave some things open to interpretation. Let people find their own meaning in it."

"So mysterious!" the interviewer laughed. "But fans are definitely going to be speculating. The lyrics are quite romantic."

"Are they?" Zoey asked innocently, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "I just thought they were about friendship."

Rumi had to cough to hide a laugh. Mira's expression didn't change, but River could see the amusement in her eyes from across the room.

The interview continued—questions about the album, the recording process, their plans after the comeback cycle. They answered with practiced ease, deflecting the more personal questions smoothly.

But River noticed the way they kept scanning the crowd during breaks in conversation. Looking for her.

Finally, the interview wrapped up. "Thank you all so much for being here tonight!" the interviewer said. "The album drops next week, and we can't wait. Let's give them one more round of applause!"

The crowd erupted as they stood and bowed again. Then they were escorted off stage, and the house lights came up fully. The showcase was transitioning into a more casual mingling session—servers appearing with more champagne and hors d'oeuvres, people breaking into conversation groups.

River stayed near the glass wall, her heart hammering. They'd be looking for her now. And she was standing here in a suit they'd probably never seen her in, in a crowd of strangers, blushing like crazy over a song they'd written about her.

Her phone buzzed.

Inuyasha: Where are you?

The Only Howl 🐺: Glass wall, back left section. Charcoal suit.

Inuyasha: Found you.

River's head snapped up, scanning the crowd. And there—emerging from the backstage area, eyes sweeping the room with laser focus—was Mira.

Their eyes met across the space, and River watched Mira's expression shift. Something heated and appreciative flickered across her face before she controlled it.

Mira said something to Zoey and Rumi, and both their heads turned toward River's direction. Zoey's face lit up with delight. Rumi smiled, soft and warm.

Then they were moving through the crowd, stopping occasionally to greet industry people, accept congratulations, but steadily making their way toward her.

River set her champagne glass down on a nearby table, her hands suddenly shaking again.

They'd written her a song.

And now they were coming to find her.

River tried to steady her breathing as they approached. Up close, they were even more stunning—still glowing from the performance, their stage makeup perfect, their confidence radiating.

"Hi," Zoey said, and her smile was so bright it could have lit up the entire room. "You made it."

"I made it," River confirmed, acutely aware of how red her face still was.

"You look incredible," Rumi said softly, her eyes taking in the suit appreciatively. "That color is perfect on you."

"Mira has good taste," River managed, trying to sound normal and failing completely.

Mira's eyes were doing that thing—that heated, assessing look that made River's skin feel too tight. "Yes. I do."

"So," Zoey said, leaning in slightly, her voice dropping to something more private despite the crowd around them. "What did you think of the show?"

River's blush deepened. "It was amazing. You were all incredible. And 'White Waters'—" She cut herself off, not trusting herself to continue.

"What about it?" Mira asked, her voice perfectly innocent, but her eyes were gleaming with amusement.

"You know exactly what about it," River said, echoing their text conversation from earlier. "When did you even write that?"

"Over the past two weeks," Rumi admitted, her own cheeks coloring slightly. "We couldn't help ourselves."

"You wrote a song about me," River said, still trying to process it. "And performed it. For hundreds of people."

"Technically," Zoey said, grinning, "we wrote a song about white waters and unexpected currents. Very metaphorical. Very artistic."

"Zoey," River said flatly.

"Okay, yes, we wrote you a song," Zoey laughed. "Are you mad?"

"Mad?" River shook her head. "I'm—I don't even have words. That was the most romantic thing anyone's ever done for me."

"Good," Mira said simply. "That was the intention."

They were interrupted by someone approaching—an industry executive wanting to congratulate them on the performance. River stepped back slightly, giving them space, watching as they slipped seamlessly into their professional personas.

This was the reality of their world. Public. Watched. Always performing even when they weren't on stage. 

But as Mira answered questions, she shifted her position just slightly, so her hand brushed against River's arm. Deliberate. Intentional. A small claim that no one else would notice.

The evening continued like that—the three of them pulled into conversations with various industry people, River staying nearby but separate, careful not to draw attention to their connection for now that is. But there were small moments. Rumi catching her eye across the room and smiling. Zoey maneuvering the conversation so they ended up standing closer together. Mira's hand grazing hers when she reached for a champagne glass.

Small touches. Secret glances. A shared intimacy that existed beneath the surface of the public event.

River found herself relaxing into it, learning the rhythm of their world. How to be present without being obvious. How to belong to them even in a space where that belonging couldn't be acknowledged.

"You're doing really well," Rumi said quietly during a moment when they were briefly standing together near the refreshment table. "I know this isn't easy."

"It's not as hard as I thought it would be," River admitted. "Knowing you're all here. That you want me here."

"We do," Rumi confirmed. "More than you know."

Finally, mercifully, the event began winding down. People started filtering out, saying their goodbyes. River watched as the three of them made their rounds, thanking people for coming, accepting final congratulations.

Mira appeared at her elbow. "Ready to go home?"

Home. Not "back to the penthouse." Home.

"Yes," River said. "Very ready."

"We'll leave separately," Mira said quietly. "You first with Jin. We'll follow in about fifteen minutes. Can't leave together—too many eyes."

River nodded, understanding. "I'll see you there."

"You will," Mira promised, and her hand squeezed River's briefly before she stepped away.

The car ride back was quiet, River watching the city lights blur past, her mind replaying the entire evening. The performance. The song. The way they'd found her in the crowd. The careful dance of being together while appearing separate.

By the time she reached the penthouse, she was too wired to even think about sleeping. She kicked off her shoes in the entryway, shrugged out of the suit jacket, and moved to the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking out over the city lights.

They'd written her a song. Performed it for hundreds of people. And only she knew.

She was still standing there, lost in thought, when she heard the door open behind her.

"River," Zoey's voice, warm and excited.

River turned to find all three of them in the entryway, changed into comfortable clothes, their stage makeup removed. They looked like themselves again. Her girls.

"You're home," River said, her heart already beating faster.

"We're home," Rumi confirmed, moving closer. "And you looked so beautiful tonight."

"The suit," Zoey breathed, sitting down next to River on the couch. "River, you have no idea what you did to us."

River's breath caught. "What?"

"Seeing you across that room," Mira said, moving to stand in front of her. "In that suit. Looking like you belonged there. Looking like you belonged to us."

"I do belong to you," River said, her voice still rough from sleep but steadier now.

"Yes," Mira said, and then she was leaning down, her hands cupping River's face, and kissing her.

It wasn't like the claiming kiss from that morning—brief and possessive. This was deeper, hungrier, full of all the restraint they'd had to maintain all evening. River made a sound against Mira's mouth, her hands coming up to grip Mira's waist.

When Mira pulled back, River was breathing hard. But before she could say anything, Zoey was there, turning River's face toward her.

"My turn," Zoey said, grinning, and then she was kissing River too—playful and passionate, her tongue sliding against River's in a way that made River's head spin.

River's hand found Zoey's hip, pulling her closer, and she could feel Mira's hands still on her shoulders, Rumi pressed against her other side. Heat was pooling low in her body, and she was acutely aware that she was getting hard.

Zoey broke the kiss with a gasp, clearly feeling River's arousal against her hip. Her eyes darkened with desire. "River..."

And then Rumi was there, her touch gentler but no less intense. "I've wanted to do this all night," Rumi whispered against River's lips before kissing her softly, thoroughly, taking her time.

River felt like she was drowning in sensation—Rumi's mouth on hers, Zoey's hands running through her hair, Mira's fingers trailing down her neck. She was fully hard now, straining against her pants, and when Rumi finally pulled back, River couldn't form words.

"Bedroom," Mira said, her voice commanding. "Now."

They moved as a unit, pulling River to her feet, guiding her down the hallway. River's legs felt unsteady, her whole body thrumming with want.

Once in the bedroom, Mira turned River to face her again, backing her toward the bed. "Do you know what it was like," Mira said, her voice low, "performing that song? Knowing you were in the audience? Knowing you'd understand every word was about you?"

"Do you know what it was like," Zoey added, coming up behind River, her hands sliding around River's waist, "having to pretend you weren't ours? Having to stand near you and not touch you?"

"We've been holding back all night," Rumi said softly, her fingers trailing down River's arm. "Can we stop holding back now?"

River's breath caught. "Please."

What followed was a tangle of limbs and breathless kisses. River lost track of whose hands were where, whose mouth was on hers. They took turns kissing her, touching her, each of them claiming her in their own way while the others watched and encouraged.

Zoey's kisses were enthusiastic and playful, making River laugh even as heat pooled in her stomach. Rumi's were tender and deep, her demon patterns glowing softly in the dim light. Mira's were controlled and intense, each one a deliberate statement of ownership.

And River kissed them back—met Zoey's playfulness with her own, melted into Rumi's gentleness, matched Mira's intensity with equal fire.

"This," Zoey said breathlessly between kisses, "is so much better than having to be professional all night."

"Agreed," Mira said, though her voice was rougher than usual, less controlled.

They eventually collapsed onto the bed together, a tangle of bodies and racing hearts. River was on her back, Zoey curled against her side, Rumi's head on her shoulder, Mira pressed along her other side, their legs all intertwined.

"That song," River said when she could finally speak again. "You really wrote that about me?"

"Every word," Rumi confirmed, pressing a kiss to River's shoulder. "About finding you. About you finding us."

"About white waters and wild currents," Zoey added with a grin. "Very metaphorical."

"About home," Mira said simply, her hand finding River's. "About your pack."

River turned her head to look at each of them in turn. "I can't believe this is real. That you're all real."

"We're real," Zoey promised. "And you're stuck with us now."

"Good," River said, pulling them all closer. "Because I'm not going anywhere."

They lay there for a while, just breathing together, the adrenaline from the showcase and the intensity of finally being able to touch River without restraint slowly settling into something warmer, deeper.

River's heart was still racing, her body still very much aware of how turned on she was, but she was trying to be patient. Trying not to push for more than they were ready to give.

"You're thinking too loud again," Mira murmured against her shoulder.

"Sorry," River said. "Just trying to... process. All of this."

"What's there to process?" Zoey asked, propping herself up on one elbow to look at River's face. "We want you. You want us. We just spent the last twenty minutes proving that pretty thoroughly."

"I know, it's just—" River struggled to find words. "This is everything I've wanted for weeks. And now that I have it, I'm scared I'm going to mess it up somehow."

"You're not going to mess it up," Rumi said softly, her fingers tracing patterns on River's collarbone. "You couldn't if you tried."

"How can you be so sure?"

"Because you care too much," Mira said. "You're overthinking because you're worried about us, about doing this right, about respecting boundaries. That's not someone who's going to mess things up."

River let out a shaky breath. "I just want to be good for you. All of you."

"You already are," Zoey said, leaning down to kiss her again. "You're exactly what we need."

The kiss deepened, and River felt Zoey's hand sliding down her chest, over her stomach, getting dangerously close to where River was still achingly hard.

"Zoey," River managed between kisses. "What are you—"

"Can I touch you?" Zoey asked, her voice breathy. "I want to touch you. Want to make you feel good."

River's hips jerked involuntarily at the words. "Yes. God, yes."

Zoey's hand finally made contact, palming River through her pants, and River groaned, her eyes squeezing shut.

"That's a good sound," Mira observed, watching with dark, interested eyes. "Do it again, Zoey."

Zoey did, applying more pressure, and River made an even needier sound.

"We should get these off," Rumi said practically, her hands already working on River's belt. "Give Zoey better access."

River lifted her hips to help, and within moments her pants and underwear were being pulled down and discarded. She was fully exposed now, hard and wanting, and the way all three of them looked at her—like she was something precious and desired—made her feel powerful and vulnerable all at once.

"You're beautiful," Rumi breathed.

"Hot," Zoey corrected with a grin, her hand wrapping around River confidently. "Definitely hot."

River's head fell back with a groan as Zoey started stroking, her touch confident and sure.

"How does she like it?" Mira asked Zoey, like River wasn't even there to answer. "Fast? Slow?"

"Let's find out," Zoey said, experimenting with different rhythms, different pressures, watching River's face for reactions.

River was trying to hold still, trying not to thrust up into Zoey's hand like she desperately wanted to, but it was getting harder with each stroke.

"You don't have to hold back," Mira said, reading her perfectly as always. "We want to see you lose control."

"I don't want to—it's too soon—" River managed.

"Too soon for what?" Rumi asked, her hand joining Zoey's, both of them touching River now.

"To finish," River gasped. "I want—I want this to last—"

"Oh, sweetheart," Mira said with a knowing smile. "We're not done with you after you come once. We're just getting started."

That promise, combined with two pairs of hands on her, was too much. River's control shattered.

"I'm—fuck, I'm close—"

"Let go," Zoey encouraged. "Come for us, River. We want to see it."

River did, her back arching off the bed, a low groan tearing from her throat as she came hard, spilling over Zoey and Rumi's hands.

For a moment, she just lay there panting, overwhelmed and blissed out.

"That was incredibly hot," Zoey said, sounding awed.

"Agreed," Rumi said, her cheeks flushed.

Mira leaned over and kissed River, deep and possessive. "Good girl," she murmured against River's lips. "Such a good girl for us."

River whimpered at the praise, already feeling herself starting to get interested again despite having just finished.

"Oh, you like that," Mira observed with a smirk. "You like being called a good girl."

"Yes," River admitted, too far gone to be embarrassed. "Yes, I do. It’s a part of being a werewolf."

"We're going to have so much fun with you," Zoey said gleefully.

"But first," Rumi said practically, grabbing tissues from the nightstand, "let's clean up a little. And then—" she looked at River with heated eyes, "—then it's our turn."

River's eyes widened. "Your turn?"

"You didn't think we were just going to get you off and call it a night, did you?" Mira asked. "We've been wanting you for weeks, River. We're going to take our time with you. And you're going to take your time with us."

"I—" River swallowed hard. "I want that. I want to make you feel good. All of you."

"Then let's start with Zoey," Mira decided. "Since she seems very eager."

Zoey's face lit up. "Really?"

"Really," Mira confirmed. "River, think you can handle making our girl feel good?"

River was already moving, shifting positions, helping Zoey out of her bjs. "Absolutely."

Zoey gasped when she felt River switch their positions. She could feel the vibration against her throat as she felt River growl, taking what was hers. River had been waiting for this for years. 

“You have no idea how much,” River growled against Zoey’s neck pulling her towards her lap. “I…wait…”

Zoey whimpered when River stopped. River locked eyes with Mira. “We didn’t…fuck…am I coming inside?”

The room somehow felt even hotter when River asked that question.

They hadn't talked about this part when River had told them about being intersex—well, not with her at least. But Rumi, Zoey, and Mira had discussed it during those late nights at the studio while writing "White Waters." Whispered conversations between recording sessions about possibilities they'd never dared imagine before.

When it was just the three of them as a throuple, they'd talked about having kids. They all wanted to be parents, had all dreamed about carrying a child. But the reality of IVF—the cost, the procedures, the uncertainty—had always loomed over those dreams. Even as successful K-pop idols, the expense of multiple IVF treatments would have been staggering.

But now... now there was another option. A better option. One that involved the woman they'd claimed as pack as she always affectionately calls them.

Mira tilted River's head up, her fingers steady on River's chin, forcing their eyes to meet. "Yes, kokurō," Mira said, her voice low and deliberate. "That's exactly what we're asking you to do."

River growled—actually growled—at Mira's words, the sound rumbling up from deep in her chest.

"You're going to breed Zoey first," Mira continued, her thumb stroking along River's jaw. "Then Rumi. That way, if they both get pregnant, we each get one to pamper."

The predatory look that flashed across River's face was enough to shift the entire energy in the room. The momentary pause evaporated, replaced by something primal and hungry.

River wanted this. Desperately.

And her wolf wanted it even more.

River's features began to shift—subtle but unmistakable. Her eyes flashed red, then stayed that way instead of flickering back to their usual blue. Her canines lengthened slightly, just enough to be noticeable when her lips parted. The air around her seemed to crackle with barely contained energy, her wolf rising to the surface in response to Mira's words.

Breed. Pack. Family. Mine.

The wolf in River understood what was being offered in a way that transcended words. This wasn't just about sex or desire—this was about creating life with her pack. About making their bond permanent in the most fundamental way possible.

"Say it again," River's voice came out rougher, deeper, her wolf bleeding into her tone. "Tell me again what you want me to do."

Mira met her red-eyed gaze steadily. "You've been holding back since you got here. Always being careful, always thinking about us first. But right now? Right now I want to see what you're like when you stop holding back."

Something in River's expression shifted—became more intense, more focused. The wolf was closer to the surface now, and it wanted to claim, to mark, to make sure everyone knew who these three belonged to.

"Safe word," River said, forcing the words out despite every instinct screaming to just take what was being offered. "We need a safe word. Because if I let go—if I stop holding back—I need to know you can stop me if it's too much."

"Red," Mira said immediately, understanding the importance. "Red means stop completely. Yellow means slow down, check in."

"Red and yellow," River repeated, making sure Zoey and Rumi heard too. "Promise me you'll use them if you need to."

"We promise," they said in unison.

River took a shaky breath, then looked at Zoey—still underneath her, still waiting, still wanting. "You sure about this?"

"I've never been more sure of anything," Zoey said.

River leaned down and kissed her, and this kiss was different from the others. There was an edge to it, a claiming quality that made Zoey gasp and arch up into her. River's hands roamed over Zoey's body, mapping every curve, every response, learning what made her breath hitch and what made her moan.

"Mira, Rumi," River said without breaking away from Zoey, "I want you close. Want you to see. Want you to know she's ours."

Mira and Rumi moved closer, sitting on either side of where River and Zoey were tangled together. Rumi's hand found River's back, stroking soothingly even as her eyes were heated. Mira's hand rested on Zoey's thigh, a grounding presence.

"Show us," Mira commanded. "Show us what our wolf can do."

River growled—an actual growl that rumbled from her chest—and Zoey shivered beneath her.

"You like that," River observed, her voice rough. "You like the wolf."

"Yes," Zoey admitted breathlessly. "God, yes."

River's mouth moved to Zoey's neck, and she could feel the pulse point there, rapid and strong. Her lengthened canines grazed the sensitive skin—not breaking it, just a promise, a warning, a tease.

Zoey's hands fisted in River's shirt, pulling her closer. "Daddy, please—"

"Please what?" River asked, her wolf side enjoying making Zoey beg a little.

"Touch me. Make me feel good. I need—"

River didn't let her finish the sentence. Her hands and mouth were everywhere, drawing sounds from Zoey that were absolutely intoxicating. Every gasp, every moan, every whispered "yes" and "more" and "please" made River's wolf side preen with satisfaction. 

"Look at her," Mira said to Rumi, both of them watching intently. "Look how good River's making her feel."

"Beautiful," Rumi agreed, her own breathing getting faster.

River could smell their arousal—all three of them—and it was driving her wolf crazy. But she focused on Zoey, on learning her body, on finding every spot that made her fall apart. She pulled her into her lap now, she groaned as she felt Zoey wrap around her cock. 

Zoey whimpered for a second, River’s hands at the base of her neck. “Breathe, Kitten. You feel okay?” River asked, she didn’t move, waiting for Zoey to answer her. She never knew if Zoey ever actually had sex with a guy before so maybe this was her first experience with an actual penis. 

If she tells me she’s never felt a real one before, I'm going to lose it River thought to herself as she held Zoey’s hand letting her get use to the feeling of her cock. “Y-Yes…I’m okay just nev—” River bit down on Zoey’s neck not hard but just enough to leave a slight mark. Zoey whimpered. “I’ll be very gentle.”

River slowly started to move her hips, her breath hitching as she felt Zoey grind into her as well. 

"You're doing so well," Mira praised, though River wasn't sure if she was talking to Zoey or River. Maybe both.

River's control was hanging by a thread, the wolf wanting more, wanting to mark and claim and make absolutely certain these three knew they were hers. But she held back just enough, stayed just careful enough, even as she pushed Zoey higher and higher toward the edge.

River cupped her hands around Zoey’s ass as she moved her hips. The way Zoey’s cervix wrapped around the tip of her dick only made River pick up more speed. She moved her lips down as she wrapped her mouth around Zoey’s harden nipple. 

Hearing Zoey moan River’s mouth curled into a grin. “That’s a good girl you love daddy’s cock.” River purred, moved Zoey as she pressed her against the headboard

Zoey nodded. “Yes, I do is that okay, Daddy?”

River chuckled. “Of course it is,”

"I'm close," Zoey gasped. "Oh Daddy, I'm so close—"

"Then let go," River said against her skin. "Let go for me, Kitten. Show us how beautiful you are when you come apart."

Zoey and River continued, their movements synchronized, building together. River captured Zoey's mouth again, the kiss deep and claiming, pouring everything she felt into it. Zoey responded with equal intensity, pulling River closer, wanting to eliminate any space between them.

The room felt electric—charged with emotion and want and the feeling of finally, finally being able to show each other how much they meant to one another without holding back.

River broke the kiss to look at Zoey's face, wanting to see her, to make sure this was okay, that it was good.

"Don't stop," Zoey breathed, her eyes dark and dazed with pleasure. "Please don't stop."

"Never," River promised, her voice rough with emotion and the wolf still so close to the surface. "I'm right here. I've got you."

Zoey wrapped her legs tightly around River’s waist as she felt herself on the edge of release her nails dug into the back of River’s back. “I’m getting so close I wanna come for you…”

River whispered in her ear. “That’s my good slut puppy. Daddy’s can’t wait. He’s going to fill you up,”

Mira's hand was on River's back, grounding and encouraging. Rumi's fingers were tangled with Zoey's, providing connection and comfort. All four of them together, sharing this moment.

"You're perfect," River murmured against Zoey's skin. "So perfect. All of you."

Zoey's breath was coming faster now, her body tensing in that telltale way. "River—"

"I know," River said softly. "I know, sweetheart. Let go. We're right here."

Zoey came hard, her back arching as her pussy tightened around River, causing the werewolf the same release as her thick come squeezed out of her. River's name on her lips, Rumi and Mira there to witness and support and celebrate.

River held her through it, gentle despite the wolf still pushing at her control, careful despite the desire still burning through her veins.

When Zoey finally relaxed, boneless and satisfied, River pressed a tender kiss to her forehead.

"Okay?" River asked quietly.

"So much better than okay," Zoey said with a breathless laugh. "That was... wow."

"Agreed," Rumi said, her voice slightly awed.

Mira was looking at River with an expression that was equal parts pride and desire. "Your turn next," she said to Rumi.

River's eyes flashed red again at the promise of that. "Only if she wants."

Rumi's answer was to pull River into a kiss. This one was definitely going to be different. Zoey crawled over to Mira, resting her head in the space between her neck. "You did amazing, Kitten. Mommy's proud of you," Mira whispered in Zoey's ear, placing a kiss on her forehead.

Zoey made a soft, contented sound, already half-dazed and peaceful in Mira's arms.

River's kiss with Rumi was slower, more deliberate than the intensity she'd shared with Zoey. Rumi kissed like she was trying to memorize every detail, her hands gentle but sure as they explored River's shoulders, her neck, her face.

"I've been thinking about this," Rumi admitted between kisses, her voice soft. "Wondering what it would be like."

"And?" River asked, her wolf features still present but the energy shifting to match Rumi's gentler pace.

"Better than I imagined," Rumi said, her demonic patterns beginning to glow softly in the dim light. "You're better than I imagined."

River noticed the glow and pulled back slightly to look at Rumi properly. "Your patterns are glowing."

"I know," Rumi said, and there was no shame in her voice. "When I'm feeling strong emotions, they glow. And right now—" she touched River's face, traced where River's features had shifted more wolf-like, "—right now I'm feeling a lot."

"Is it okay?" River asked. "The wolf. Does it bother you?"

"No," Rumi said firmly. "It's part of you. And I want all of you." She kissed River again, deeper this time. "Every part. As you have said about me."

River growled softly—that rumbling sound that came from her chest—and Rumi shivered.

"You like that too," River observed.

"I do," Rumi admitted. "There's something about knowing you could be dangerous but you're choosing to be gentle with me. It's—" she paused, searching for words.

"It's trust," Mira supplied from where she sat with Zoey. "She's trusting you with her vulnerability. And you're trusting us with yours."

River looked over at Mira, then down at Zoey who was watching with sleepy but interested eyes.

"That's exactly it," Rumi agreed. "Trust."

River cupped Rumi's face in her hands, careful of her slightly sharper nails. "I won't break that trust. Any of yours."

"I know," Rumi said simply. "Show me?"

River did, her touches reverent and careful, learning Rumi the way she'd learned Zoey—finding what made her gasp, what made her patterns glow brighter, what made her whisper River's name like a prayer.

Rumi was quieter than Zoey had been, her pleasure expressed in soft sighs and the way her body responded to River's touch. But the emotions were just as intense, maybe more so for being contained.

"You can let go," River encouraged softly. "You don't have to be quiet or controlled. Not here. Not with us."

"Old habits," Rumi admitted breathlessly. "Celine always said—"

"Celine's not here," Mira interrupted firmly. "And what she said doesn't matter anymore. You're allowed to feel everything, Ru. You're allowed to show it."

As if Mira's words had given her permission, Rumi finally let go—her patterns blazing bright gold, her voice breaking free in gasps and moans, her body arching into River's touch without restraint. Part of her didn’t want to let the demon side of her out, not yet at least.

"That's it," River praised. "That's perfect. You're perfect."

River's touches were reverent as she explored, learning what made Rumi respond. But then Rumi hissed for a second, her body tensing.

River placed Rumi in her lap as she did Zoey but this time she had Rumi facing away from her. Sucking the crook of Rumi’s neck as she eased her cock into Rumi’s entrance. 

River immediately stopped, pulling back. "Hey, does it hurt?" 

"No—I mean—" Rumi looked embarrassed. "Just sensitive. I've never... this is my first time too with an actual penis."

River's eyes widened slightly, then she looked over at Zoey, who was blushing in Mira's arms.

"Wait," River said slowly. "Zoey too?"

Zoey nodded, her face bright red. "I never experimented when we were in high school. I mostly stuck with dating girls."

River looked between them, then chuckled softly, the sound warm and affectionate rather than mocking. "So I get two virgins."

"Is that okay?" Rumi asked, suddenly worried. "I know I should have said something before we started—"

"It's more than okay," River interrupted gently, cupping Rumi's face. "It's an honor. That you trust me with this. Both of you." She looked at Zoey when she said it, making sure both of them heard. "But it also means we need to be extra careful. Extra communicative. If anything doesn't feel right, you tell me immediately. Promise?"

"Promise," Rumi said.

"Already promised," Zoey added from Mira's arms.

River looked at Mira. "Now I’m curious. Have you...?"

"I'm not a virgin," Mira said simply. "But never with someone like you."

"Someone like me?" River asked.

"Someone who's intersex," Mira clarified. "There were just a bunch of guys I thought were hot, mostly just one-night stands. There was never any emotion."

River felt her chest tighten with emotion. "You all matter to me. So much."

"We know," Rumi said softly. "That's why we're here. Why we want this."

River kissed her again, gentler this time, more careful now that she knew. "Then let's take this slow. Make sure your first time is everything it should be."

"It already is," Rumi said. "Because it's with you. With all of you."

For a moment, River's mind flashed back to her past.

In all her years of dating, most of her ex-partners had already had sexual experiences with men, which always made things complicated. There had been too many times when women had used her—used her body, used what made her different—just to make their boyfriends jealous. A weapon in someone else's relationship drama. I fucked a girl with a dick became a taunt, a threat, something to throw in an ex-boyfriend's face.

And the aftermath was always the same. Angry guys who saw River as a threat, as something wrong, as a target.

River had lost count of how many times she'd been jumped because of it. That's how she'd become friends with Zoey their freshman year of high school. River had punched a guy in the face when she saw him trying to shove Zoey into a locker—hadn't even thought about it, just reacted. Her wolf had surged forward, protective and fierce, bonding to Zoey in that instant like an imprint. This person needed protection. This person was hers to protect.

Later that day, she'd gotten jumped by that same guy and a group of his friends. They'd surrounded her behind the school, screaming slurs, demanding she prove it—prove you have a dick, freak—and when she'd refused, they'd held her down and exposed her themselves. Violated her in the most humiliating way possible while laughing, taking pictures, making sure she understood that her body wasn't her own. That she was something to be mocked, inspected, degraded.

Zoey had found her afterwards, clothes torn, curled up and shaking. Zoey hadn't known why they'd targeted River so viciously, hadn't understood the full context, but she'd helped her to the nurse's office without asking questions. Had stayed with her, had been furious on her behalf, and had never left her side since.

River had kept that secret through all their years of friendship, even through their relationship in high school. It was a way to protect herself—she'd learned not to trust people with that information. Not after being exposed and violated. Not after seeing the rage in men's eyes when they realized she was bigger than them, the jealousy and violence that followed. The secret was armor, a shield she'd built to keep herself safe.

But this—this was different.

Mira, Zoey, and Rumi weren't using her. They weren't experimenting or trying to prove something or using her body as a weapon against someone else. They wanted her. All of her. They wanted to build a family with her, to create life with her, to make her a permanent part of their relationship in the most fundamental way possible.

They saw her wolf, her body, her heart—all of it—and they wanted all of it.

Not as a novelty. Not as a secret. Not as something to be ashamed of.

As theirs. As a pack. As home.

River's eyes burned with unshed tears even as her wolf surged forward, possessive and proud. She slowly moved her hips when she felt Rumi’s body relax on her lap. Her hands cupped Rumi’s breast as she slowly bucked her hips. “Ah…Riv…God, you’re so big,”

River smirked, the only time she ever loved hearing about her size, but this one hit her differently. It was at the moment River realized what was happening, her wolf was now bonding to Rumi as well. She could feel Rumi’s heartbeat the same way she’d been able to with Zoey. That’s how she knew Zoey was in distress and came to Korea to find her. “And you’re so tight against the tip of my dick,” River growled.

Rumi blushed when River grabbed her by the hips, placing her in a prone boning position. River continued to thrust into Rumi. Rumi’s claws came out as she felt the weight of River pressing against her.

River gasped, her eyes widening as she watched small horns begin to emerge from Rumi's head. They were delicate, curved slightly back, and glowing the same purple color as her patterns. That’s why your name in the group chat is Nezuko-chan. River was slightly amused by that. 

She continued to be very gentle as she had her hands carefully wrap around Rumi’s neck as she held her in place, watching the half-demon clench tightly onto the pillow that was right in front of her. River could see the drool coming out of the side of Rumi’s lips as she moaned her name.

When Rumi came apart, it was beautiful—her patterns pulsing with light, her demon heritage on full display, nothing hidden. And River held her through it, whispering reassurances and praise, making sure she knew she was safe and loved and accepted completely. She rubbed the horns that had grown larger after she came.

Afterwards, Rumi was trembling slightly, tears streaming down her face.

"Are you okay?" River asked immediately, concerned. "Was it too much? Did I—"

"Happy tears," Rumi assured her, laughing through them. "I just—I've never let myself be like that before. That uncontrolled. I—I never let go in that way before.."

"You were stunning," River said, wiping away her tears gently.

"Absolutely beautiful," Zoey agreed from Mira's arms.

Rumi pulled River down for another kiss, this one slower, sweeter. "Thank you."

"Don't thank me for wanting you," River said. "For wanting all of you."

Rumi smiled and shifted to cuddle into River's side. Which left one person who hadn't had a turn yet.

River looked at Mira, who was still holding Zoey but watching everything with dark, heated eyes.

"Your turn?" River asked, her voice rough with renewed desire despite having already come once and just finished making both Zoey and Rumi fall apart.

Mira's smile was slow and predatory. "Oh, sweetheart. My turn is going to be very different from theirs."

River's eyes flashed red, her wolf responding to the challenge in Mira's tone. "How so?"

"Because," Mira said, carefully extracting herself from Zoey and moving toward River with deliberate grace, "with them, you got to be in control. You got to take care of them. But with me?" She pushed River back against the bed, climbing over her. "With me, you're going to let go completely. You're going to submit. And you're going to trust me the way they trusted you."

River's breath caught. She'd been the one in control with Zoey and Rumi, the one giving pleasure, the wolf side satisfied by taking care of her pack. But Mira was right—they hadn't pushed her, hadn't tested her, hadn't made her surrender.

"Can you do that?" Mira asked, her hands pinning River's wrists to the bed. "Can you let me take control? Let me take care of you?"

River's wolf side bristled at first—wolves didn't submit easily. But this was Mira. This was pack alpha. This was the person who'd been taking care of all of them, who'd held everything together, who'd finally let River in.

"Yes," River said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Yes, I can do that."

"Good girl," Mira said, and River whimpered at the praise. "Now let's see how well you can follow instructions."

River chuckled. “Not very well if I remember a very tall, sexy, pink-haired woman said to me once,” 

Mira grabbed River’s cock, making the wolf tilt her head back. Rough sex was her favorite kind. Her wolf craved it; most of the women she had dated never seemed to provide her with that, so this was a nice change.

“Did I say you could speak?” Mira asked, stroking River’s hard cock in her hand.

River groaned as she felt Mira press her nails into her dick just enough to cause a light pain. Fucking hell, why is she so hot, River thought to herself as she started to hyperventilate as Mira pressed a bit hard. “N—No ma’am, you didn’t.”

Mira nodded as she smirked. “Now you’re going to sit back and enjoy yourself. I want to taste you.”

River gritted her teeth when she felt Mira’s mouth wrap around her cock. Oh, fuck. Dammit, woman, you’re really great at breaking my facade. I can be your sex slave any day. “Fuck…Mir….you’re gunna make me come with that mouth of yours.”

River gripped the bedsheet when she felt Mira replace her hand where her mouth was. River will make sure she buys a box of condoms next time so she feel what it’s like being inside Mira’s pussy. Thinking about that caused River to come hard.

"Now why couldn't you have done that earlier this morning instead of letting me finish myself off…"

Mira kissed the tip of River's nose. "Because watching you get all worked up was a turn-on for me."

River flopped back on the bed as her dick went limp. She playfully glared at Mira. "Oh, you bitch!" She laughed, grabbing a pillow and throwing it at Mira's face. "You really like the build-up to the release, don't you?"

Mira caught the pillow with a snicker, flipping her hair off her shoulder with practiced elegance. "Of course I do. That's the best way to please your subs." Her eyes gleamed with amusement. "And I can see that you love playing submissive to me."

Zoey and Rumi quietly shuffled to the center of the bed, watching River and Mira's flirting with matching grins.

"I—dammit, Meroko!" River sputtered, her face flushing. "You know I can't lie!"

Mira tilted her head, something soft flickering across her expression at the unfamiliar pet name. "Meroko?"

River growled at herself in frustration. Her wolf heritage meant lying was nearly impossible—her instincts wouldn't allow it. "Okay, so... despite my whole punk aesthetic, I really love magical girl anime."

Zoey's giggle broke through the moment, and she snuggled deeper into Rumi. River shot her a look, but Zoey just kept giggling.

"Ugh—okay, so." River looked away from Mira, her blush deepening. "I finished watching Sailor Moon when I was younger, and then I came across this other anime. It was kind of a cheesy romance, but I loved the characters. It was called Full Moon o Sagashite."

Zoey's giggling intensified, and River pointed at her accusingly. "Don't you start!"

"I'm not saying anything!" Zoey managed between giggles.

River continued, determined now. "The plot is... look, it's kind of a mess, but I loved it as a kid. There's this girl who meets a boy at an orphanage, and he gets adopted first. They promise to meet again. The main character, Mitsuki, has cancer—only a year to live—and she wants to become a pop star before she dies. She has two shinigami helping her, and one of them is named Meroko."

River finally looked back at Mira, her expression vulnerable beneath the embarrassment. "That's the real reason I use it for you. Though to be honest, you do remind me of Mirko from My Hero Academia too. The attitude, the confidence, the—" She gestured vaguely at Mira. "—everything."

Mira was quiet for a moment, something tender softening her usual sharp expression. "You gave me a nickname from a character you loved as a child."

"I—yeah," River admitted. "Is that... weird?"

"No," Mira said softly, leaning down to kiss River properly this time. "It's perfect."

"Oh my god, that's so cute I could die," Zoey whispered to Rumi, who was trying very hard not to laugh.

"Both of you shut up," River called out, but she was smiling now, her embarrassment fading as Mira kissed her again.

"Never," Zoey declared, launching herself across the bed to tackle River in a hug. "You're a secret softie who loves magical girl anime and gives your girlfriend cute nicknames! This is the best information I've ever learned!"

"Ex-girlfriend," River corrected automatically, even as she wrapped her arms around Zoey.

"Current girlfriend," Zoey corrected right back. "And future baby mama, apparently."

River's face went red all over again. "Zoey!"

Rumi crawled over too, her horns still visible, adding herself to the pile. "She's not wrong though. That is the plan."

"You all are going to kill me," River groaned, but she was pulling both of them closer, her wolf content with the weight of her pack around her.

Mira settled beside them, her hand finding River's and squeezing. "You love it."

"I do," River admitted quietly. "I really do."

They rearranged themselves gradually, the playfulness settling into something softer. Zoey ended up curled against River's side, her head on River's shoulder. Rumi pressed against River's other side, her horns slowly receding as she relaxed. Mira stretched out beside them, her hand still intertwined with River's, her other arm draped protectively over all of them.

"This is nice," Rumi murmured, her voice already drowsy. "All of us together like this."

"Better than nice," Zoey mumbled into River's shoulder. "This is perfect."

"A Pack," River said softly, the word feeling more right every time she said it.

"A Pack," all three of them echoed.

They lay there in comfortable silence for a while, the only sounds their breathing gradually syncing up, the occasional shift of bodies getting more comfortable.

"River?" Zoey's voice was quiet, half-asleep.

"Hmm?"

"I'm really glad you punched that guy for me in freshman year."

River huffed a small laugh. "Me too."

"And I'm really glad you came back," Rumi added, her voice barely above a whisper. "Even if you were just coming to yell at Zoey."

"Best confrontation ever," Zoey agreed sleepily.

Mira's thumb stroked across River's knuckles. "We're not letting you go again. You know that, right?"

"Good," River said, her own eyes growing heavy. "Because I'm not going anywhere."

"Promise?" Zoey asked, the word muffled.

"Promise," River confirmed.

One by one, they drifted off—Zoey first, still clinging to River like a koala. Then Rumi, her breathing evening out into sleep. Mira held on the longest, her eyes watching River in the darkness until River turned her head to look at her.

"Sleep, Meroko," River whispered.

Mira's lips curved into a small smile. "Sleep, kokurō."

And finally, surrounded by warmth and love and pack, River let herself fall into sleep.

Chapter Text

River woke to sunlight streaming through the windows and the warmth of three bodies surrounding her.

She blinked slowly, adjusting to the morning light, and found Mira already awake beside her, dark eyes watching her with that particular look that made River's stomach flip and with her glasses.

"Morning," River whispered, careful not to wake Zoey and Rumi who were still sleeping peacefully between them.

"Morning, kokurō," Mira replied quietly, her voice still rough with sleep in a way that shouldn't be as attractive as it was.

River felt heat creep up her neck. "I still can't believe last night actually happened."

"Which part?" Mira asked, amusement flickering in her eyes. "The showcase? The song? Or what happened when we got home?"

"All of it," River admitted. "But especially the last part. You really—we really—"

"We really did," Mira confirmed, her smile turning predatory. "And we're going to do it again. Many times. Starting with Zoey first, remember?"

River's face went bright red. "Mira."

"What?" Mira's expression was pure innocence, which was completely undermined by the heat in her gaze. "I'm just stating facts. We made plans. Very specific plans about you breeding—"

"Oh my god, don't say it while they're sleeping right there," River hissed, though she couldn't help the smile tugging at her lips.

"Why not? It's not like they don't know," Mira said reasonably. "In fact, I'm pretty sure Zoey's going to be very enthusiastic about starting as soon as possible."

"You're terrible," River said, but her hand found Mira's across the bed anyway, fingers intertwining.

"You like it," Mira countered.

"I really do," River admitted. "Even when you're being insufferable."

"Especially when I'm being insufferable," Mira corrected with a smirk.

River laughed softly. "You're so confident."

"I have reason to be," Mira said, her thumb stroking across River's knuckles in a way that felt both innocent and intentional. "I saw the way you looked at me last night. At all of us."

"And how was that?"

"Like you couldn't believe we were yours," Mira said, her voice softer now. "Like you were afraid we'd disappear if you looked away."

River's throat tightened. "I was. I still am, a little."

"Don't be," Mira said firmly. "We're not going anywhere. You're stuck with us now. Permanently."

"Promise?"

"I don't make promises I can't keep," Mira said. "And I'm keeping you."

River felt her eyes sting with unexpected emotion. "Meroko..."

"Too much?" Mira asked, though her expression remained sincere.

"No," River managed. "Not enough, actually. I don't think I'll ever get tired of hearing it."

"Good," Mira said. "Because I plan on reminding you daily. Maybe hourly."

"Insufferable," River repeated, but she was smiling now, wide and genuine.

"You're insufferable," Mira corrected.

"Mine," River agreed, and the word felt like a claim, a promise, something fundamental.

They held each other's gaze for a long moment, something warm and electric passing between them, when a sleepy voice interrupted.

"Oh my god, are you two flirting?" Zoey mumbled, not even opening her eyes yet. "Right now? This early?"

"Go back to sleep, Zoey," Mira said without looking away from River.

"Absolutely not," Zoey said, suddenly much more awake. Her eyes blinked open, and she propped herself up slightly to look between River and Mira with growing delight. "Are you kidding me? Two out of three of my favorite people being disgustingly cute? I'm not missing this."

"We're not being disgustingly cute," River protested, her face heating up again.

"You literally just called her 'yours,'" Zoey pointed out gleefully. "I heard it. That's adorable. That's tooth-rottingly sweet. Oh my god, wait—" She sat up fully now, careful not to disturb Rumi. "Were you doing the whole intense staring thing? The 'I'm claiming you with my eyes' thing?"

"Zoey," Mira said warningly.

"You were!" Zoey gasped dramatically. "This is the best morning ever. River's over there all blushy and soft, and Mira's doing her 'I'm-in-control-but-secretly-a-romantic' face—"

"I don't have a face like that," Mira said.

"You absolutely do," Zoey countered. "And it's very hot, for the record. River, back me up here."

River bit her lip, trying not to laugh. "I plead the fifth."

"Traitor," Mira said without heat.

"Smart woman," Zoey corrected. "Never get between a girl and her observations about her girlfriends' flirting habits." She flopped back down between them with a satisfied sigh. "This is perfect. I'm living my best life right now."

"You're ridiculous," River said fondly.

"I'm invested," Zoey corrected. "There's a difference. Also, I'm pretty sure I fell asleep to you two kissing last night and I'm waking up to you two being romantic. This is literally a dream come true."

"Some of us are trying to have a moment," Mira said dryly.

"You can have a moment, and I can appreciate it," Zoey said reasonably. "Multi-tasking. I'm very good at it."

Rumi stirred at the noise, making a soft protesting sound. "Too loud," she mumbled. "Sleep more."

"Sorry, babe," Zoey whispered, immediately gentler. "River and Mira are being cute, and I got excited."

"They're always cute," Rumi said without opening her eyes. "Go back to sleep."

"See?" Zoey stage-whispered to River and Mira. "Even Rumi knows you're cute together."

River couldn't help it—she started laughing, quiet but genuine. Mira rolled her eyes but was smiling too, and even Rumi's lips curved upward despite her attempts to stay asleep.

"This is my life now," River said, wonder in her voice. "Waking up to you three. Being called cute. Having Zoey narrate our relationship."

"Best life," Zoey confirmed smugly.

"Yeah," River agreed softly, meeting Mira's eyes again across the bed. "It really is."

"Okay, but seriously though," Zoey said after a moment of comfortable silence, shifting slightly so she could look up at River's face properly. Her hair was a mess—tangled and sticking up in several directions—and there was a faint mark on her neck that made River's wolf side preen with satisfaction. "I can't believe I get to wake up like this now. Every day."

River's face immediately went red, and she could feel the heat spreading down her neck. "Like what?"

"Like this," Zoey said, tracing lazy patterns on River's stomach with her fingertips, the touch light and casual but somehow still intimate. "All tangled up with you. Not having to hold back or wonder if I'm allowed to touch. Just... being with you."

"We've been sleeping in the same bed for weeks," River pointed out, though her voice was soft.

"Yeah, but this is different," Zoey said, pressing a kiss to River's shoulder. "Before, I had to be careful. Had to think about every touch. Now I can just—" She demonstrated by nuzzling into River's neck, "—do whatever I want."

River's arm tightened around her automatically. "I like that. A lot."

"Good," Zoey mumbled against her skin. "Because I plan on being very clingy."

"Already were," Rumi said drowsily from River's other side. She'd finally given up on sleep and was watching them with a soft smile, her demonic patterns faint but visible in the morning light—delicate lines of gold tracing along her collarbones. "Remember last week when River tried to go to the bathroom and you followed her?"

"I was half asleep!" Zoey protested. "And I missed her."

"She was gone for three minutes," Mira said dryly from where she was still lying with her head near River's feet. She'd put her glasses back on and was looking at all of them with that particular expression—the one that was mostly exasperation but couldn't quite hide the fondness underneath.

"Three very long minutes," Zoey defended.

River laughed, the sound rumbling from her chest. "I don't mind. I like knowing you want to be near me."

"See?" Zoey said triumphantly. "River gets it."

"River enables you," Mira corrected, but she was smiling. She shifted, crawling up the bed to settle beside River's hip, her hand resting possessively on River's thigh. "Which is going to make you absolutely insufferable."

"I'm already insufferable," Zoey pointed out cheerfully. "This just makes me insufferable and happy."

"Can't argue with that logic," Rumi said. She stretched languidly, then curled back into River's side, her head finding that perfect spot on River's shoulder. "How are you feeling? About all of this?"

River was quiet for a moment, her fingers absently playing with Zoey's hair while her other hand found Rumi's. "Overwhelmed. In a good way. I keep waiting to wake up and find out this is a dream."

"It's not a dream," Mira said, her hand squeezing River's thigh gently. "You're stuck with us now."

"Good," River said. The morning light caught the golden flecks in her eyes, making them almost glow. "Because I don't want to be anywhere else."

Zoey made a happy sound and pressed even closer. "This is going to be our normal now. Waking up together. Having breakfast together. Just... being together."

"Is that okay?" Rumi asked softly, looking at River. "We know you've been alone for a long time. If it's too much—"

"It's not too much," River interrupted gently. "It's perfect. You're all perfect."

"We're really not," Mira said with a slight laugh. "Zoey leaves her clothes everywhere. Rumi stress draws at three in the morning when she can't sleep. I'm controlling and have trust issues."

"And I'm a werewolf with abandonment issues who growls in her sleep," River added. "We're all a mess. But we're a mess together."

"Pack," Rumi said softly, and her patterns glowed a little brighter.

"Pack," the other three echoed.

They lay there for a while longer, just existing together. The sheets were tangled around them, the room warm with body heat and morning sun. Zoey kept tracing random patterns on River's skin—sometimes shapes, sometimes letters, sometimes just mindless touches. Rumi's breathing had evened out into something calm and content. Mira's thumb kept stroking small circles on River's thigh, a grounding presence.

"I should probably get up," Mira said eventually, though she made no move to actually do so. "Check my phone. See what the label said."

"Or," Zoey suggested, "you could stay here for five more minutes. Let the world wait."

"The world doesn't wait for anyone," Mira said, but she still didn't move.

"It can wait for five minutes," River said, her wolf side not wanting anyone to leave yet. "Please?"

Mira looked at her, and whatever she saw in River's face made her expression soften completely. "Okay. Five more minutes."

Zoey cheered quietly and burrowed deeper into River's side. Rumi smiled and let her eyes drift closed again. Mira's hand stayed on River's thigh, steady and warm.

River closed her eyes and just breathed them in—vanilla and jasmine and something woodsy and clean. This was home. This was pack. This was everything she'd been missing for six years.

"Hey River?" Zoey said after a moment.

"Yeah?"

"I'm really glad you came back."

River's throat tightened with emotion. "Me too, Huntress. Me too."

"Sap," Mira said, but there was no heat in it.

"You love it," Zoey countered.

"Unfortunately," Mira agreed, but she was smiling.

River pulled them all a little closer, overwhelmed by the sheer rightness of it all. Four broken pieces that somehow fit together perfectly.

Mira intertwined her fingers with Zoey’s as she stared at River. “You never explained why you call Zoey, Huntress. Was that just a coincidence?”

How the Huntress got her name. They are not prepared for that. River grinned, her eyes glowed red for a split second, remembering that moment. “Oh this will be fun. Okay, full context or just the meaning behind it?”

Rumi even propped herself on her elbow to hear this story. “Full context I want to know because you don’t seem like the type of person that gives out pet names that don’t have meaning behind it.”

River kissed Rumi's forehead gently. "You're absolutely right. I don't."

She settled back against the pillows, her hand still holding Mira's, her other arm around Rumi. Zoey was watching her with bright, curious eyes.

"So this was during our senior year," River began. "We'd been dating for about three years at that point. And there was this guy—Marcus—who had a problem with me. Well, specifically, he had a problem with what I was."

River's jaw tightened slightly at the memory. "He'd been harassing me for weeks. Cornering me in hallways, making comments, spreading rumors. The usual bullshit I dealt with back then. But I could handle it. I'd been handling it my whole life."

"River," Zoey said softly, something pained in her voice.

"I know," River said, squeezing her hand. "But this particular day, Marcus decided to escalate. He waited until after school, followed me to the parking lot, and started getting aggressive. Pushing me, trying to corner me against a car, saying he wanted to 'see if the rumors were true.'"

Mira's grip on River's hand tightened, her expression darkening. Rumi's eyes flashed with anger, her patterns briefly visible on her skin.

"I was handling it," River continued. "My wolf was right there, ready to defend myself if I needed to. But before I could do anything, Zoey appeared out of nowhere."

A grin spread across River's face now, her eyes glowing red again with the memory. "And she was furious. I'd never seen her that angry before. She literally grabbed this guy—who was at least six inches taller and fifty pounds heavier than her—by his shirt and threw him away from me."

"Zoey," Rumi breathed, impressed.

"Oh, it gets better," River said. "Because Marcus was stupid enough to try to come back at her. And Zoey—my Zoey, who talked about books and anime and stayed up late studying—just looked at him and said, 'Run.'"

"I remember that," Zoey said quietly, something fierce in her expression. "He laughed at me."

"He did," River confirmed. "For about five seconds. And then Zoey moved. I didn't even know she could run that fast. She chased him across the entire parking lot, and when she caught him—because she absolutely caught him—she tackled him to the ground and told him if he ever came near me again, she'd make sure everyone knew exactly what kind of person he was."

"Holy shit," Mira said, something like admiration in her voice.

"The best part?" River's grin widened. "A teacher saw the whole thing. Backed up Zoey's version of events. Marcus got suspended, and after that, he transferred schools. Never bothered me again."

"But that's not why I started calling her Huntress," River continued. "What earned her that name was what she did after. She looked at me, still breathing hard from the chase, adrenaline clearly pumping, and she said—"

"'Nobody touches what's mine,'" Zoey finished quietly, her cheeks coloring. "God, I can't believe I said that."

"I loved that you said that," River corrected. "Because you meant it. You hunted him down to protect me. You didn't hesitate, didn't think about the consequences, just acted. Like a predator protecting her pack."

River's eyes met Zoey's across the bed. "You were my huntress that day. And you've been my huntress ever since. The one who chases down threats. The one who protects what's hers. The one who never backs down."

Zoey's eyes were suspiciously bright. "River..."

"So yeah," River said, her voice softer now. "That's why I call her Huntress. Because she earned it. Because she's fierce and protective and brave, even when she's terrified. Because she's mine, and I'm hers, and that day she made sure everyone knew it."

There was a moment of silence, and then Rumi said, "That's incredibly hot."

"Right?" River laughed. "I fell even more in love with her that day. Didn't think it was possible, but there it was."

Mira was looking at Zoey with new appreciation. "You tackled a guy who was harassing River."

"I did," Zoey confirmed, lifting her chin slightly. "And I'd do it again. I'd do it for any of you."

"We know," Mira said, and there was something warm in her expression. "Our huntress."

"Our huntress," River and Rumi echoed.

Zoey made a sound that was half laugh, half sob, and buried her face against River's shoulder. "You're all going to make me cry before breakfast."

"Good tears?" River asked gently.

"The best tears," Zoey confirmed, her voice muffled. "I love you. All of you. So much."

"We love you too," River said, pressing a kiss to her hair. "My fierce, protective, beautiful huntress."

Eventually, the need for coffee and food became too strong to ignore. River and Mira extracted themselves from the cuddle pile—much to Zoey's dramatic protests—and headed to the kitchen.

"What are you thinking for breakfast?" Mira asked, moving to start the coffee maker with practiced efficiency.

"How about omelets?" River suggested, opening the fridge to assess their options. "We've got eggs, cheese, veggies... I can make it work."

"Omelets sound perfect," Mira confirmed, pulling out ingredients. "Zoey likes hers loaded with everything. Rumi prefers just cheese and mushrooms."

"And you?" River asked, starting to crack eggs into a bowl.

"Spinach, tomatoes, feta," Mira said. "Simple."

"Got it," River said, already mentally organizing the ingredients. "This is nice, by the way. Cooking with you."

"It is," Mira agreed, dicing vegetables with precise, efficient movements. "We work well together in the kitchen."

They fell into an easy rhythm, River whisking eggs while Mira prepped the fillings, their movements coordinated without needing much discussion. The coffee maker gurgled pleasantly in the background.

"You know," River said as she poured the first omelet into the pan, "I could get used to this. Making breakfast for everyone."

"Good," Mira said simply. "Because this is your life now."

River glanced over at Mira, something warm settling in her chest. "It's different this time. Cooking with you."

Mira looked up from the vegetables she was dicing. "Different how?"

"The first time we made breakfast together, it was so quiet," River said. "We were both in our heads, being weird and jealous and territorial. Now..." She gestured between them with the spatula. "Now we're actually talking. Working together instead of just existing in the same space."

Mira's expression softened. "We were idiots then."

"We were cautious," River corrected. "Trying to figure each other out. But now..."

"Now you're mine," Mira said simply. "And I'm yours. Nothing to be cautious about anymore."

River felt her face heat up. "Yeah. Exactly that."

"Best life," River added after a moment, echoing Zoey's words from earlier, grinning.

By the time they had four perfect omelets plated—each customized to its recipient—along with toast and fresh fruit, Zoey and Rumi had emerged from the bedroom, both looking considerably more awake and drawn by the smell of food and coffee.

"Oh my god, you made my loaded omelet," Zoey said reverently, immediately grabbing a plate. "River, I love you."

"I know," River said, sliding several pancakes onto her plate. "Mira told me."

"Mira knows me so well," Zoey said, already taking an obscene bite of food. 

They settled at the dining table, eating and talking, the conversation easy and comfortable. Rumi kept stealing glances at River with soft smiles. Zoey talked animatedly about something she'd read online. Mira added dry commentary that made everyone laugh.

"So what's the plan for today?" River asked between bites. "Since you all have the day off?"

"Absolutely nothing productive," Zoey declared immediately. "We've been working non-stop for months. Today is for being lazy."

"I can work with that," River said.

"Video games?" Rumi suggested. "We haven't done a proper game day in forever."

"Mario Party?" Zoey's eyes lit up. "Oh please say Mario Party. I need to destroy all of you."

"You came in last place the last three times we played," Mira pointed out.

"Which means I'm due for a win," Zoey said confidently. "Statistics."

"That's not how statistics work," Mira said.

"It is in my heart," Zoey countered.

River laughed. "I'm in. Fair warning, though—I'm very competitive."

"Oh, this is going to be good," Rumi said, grinning.

An hour later, they were all settled in the living room, afternoon sunlight streaming through the floor-to-ceiling windows and painting golden streaks across the hardwood floor. Controllers were distributed, the massive TV glowing with the bright, cheerful colors of Mario Party's title screen.

Zoey had claimed her usual spot on the plush carpet, surrounded by an abundance of pillows in various shades of cream and gray that she'd pulled from every surface in the room. She'd created what looked less like a seating arrangement and more like a nest, her oversized hoodie—stolen from River—making her look smaller than she was. Her hair was still slightly damp from the shower, curling at the ends where it brushed her shoulders.

Rumi was curled up on one end of the L-shaped sectional couch, her legs tucked under her in that graceful way she had, wearing soft lounge pants and a fitted t-shirt that showed the faint glow of her demonic patterns along her collarbones. She'd pulled one of the throw blankets over her lap, looking perfectly content.

Mira sat composed in the middle section, back straight, already analyzing the character selection screen like it was a battle strategy. She'd changed into fitted black joggers and a simple gray tank top, her hair pulled back in a sleek ponytail that emphasized the sharp line of her jaw. Her glasses had slipped down slightly on her nose, and she pushed them back up with one finger without looking away from the screen.

River had taken the other end of the sectional, legs stretched out, wearing borrowed sweatpants that were slightly too short on her tall frame and a soft t-shirt that Zoey had insisted she take. Her hair was loose, falling in waves past her shoulders, still carrying the scent of Rumi's shampoo from the shower. Zoey kept leaning back against River's legs, her head resting on River's knee, seemingly unable to stay still—constantly shifting, adjusting, seeking contact.

"Character select time!" Zoey announced, immediately choosing Daisy. "Princess Daisy, obviously. She's perfect and she matches my energy."

"Chaotic and loud?" Mira said dryly.

"Excuse you, I'm delightful and enthusiastic," Zoey corrected, sticking her tongue out.

Rumi selected Rosalina with a soft smile. "I like her aesthetic. Very calming."

Mira chose Wario without hesitation. "Strategic. Powerful. Fitting."

River scrolled through the characters, pausing at several before landing on Waluigi with a growing grin. "If Mira gets Wario, I'm taking Waluigi. We're a matching set now."

Mira's lips quirked into a smirk. "Are we?"

"Absolutely," River said, meeting her eyes with a challenging look. "The chaos duo."

"I thought you said power couple before?" Zoey interjected, looking between them with growing delight.

"Both," River said confidently. "We're multi-faceted."

"I'll allow it," Mira said, and there was something warm in her voice despite the teasing.

"Oh my god, you two are already doing the competitive flirting thing," Zoey said gleefully. "This is going to be amazing."

"We haven't even started playing yet," Rumi pointed out, amused.

"Doesn't matter. The energy is already there," Zoey said. Then, sitting up straighter and turning to face everyone: "Okay, rules. No stealing stars from me specifically."

"That's not a rule," Mira said flatly.

"It is now," Zoey insisted. "River, back me up."

River tilted her head, considering. "Huntress, you know I love you..."

"Uh oh," Zoey said.

"But I'm absolutely stealing your stars," River finished with a grin. "That's like, the whole point of the game. Baby, you gotta remember—during games like this, I get big brother energy. All competition, no mercy."

"Betrayal!" Zoey gasped, pressing a hand to her chest dramatically. "And here I thought we had something special!"

"We do," River said, her grin widening. "Which is why I'm going to enjoy crushing you even more."

"That's disturbingly hot," Zoey muttered.

"Kitten," Mira said warningly, though there was amusement in her tone.

"What? I'm just being honest!" Zoey defended. "River being all competitive and confident is attractive! Sue me!"

"I think what Mommy means," Rumi said with a knowing smile, "is maybe save those thoughts for later."

Zoey's face went pink. "Fine. But I'm not wrong."

"No one said you were wrong," River said, her eyes flashing briefly red with satisfaction. "Just... let's get through the game first."

"Starting now," Mira said firmly, hitting start on the game.

The game began with fanfare and bright music, the TV screen exploding into color and movement. River leaned forward slightly, her competitive nature immediately engaged, fingers moving confidently over the controller. The afternoon light caught in her eyes, making them almost golden before they flashed briefly red.

It quickly became apparent that River had not been joking about being competitive. She was strategic, calculating, her brow furrowed in concentration as she navigated the board. Every few turns, she'd absently reach down to run her fingers through Zoey's hair—a unconscious gesture that made Zoey practically purr.

Three turns in, River landed on a chance space that triggered a star-stealing event. The screen displayed all the players, and without hesitation, River selected Zoey's character. The animation played—Daisy looking distressed as her star was taken—and Zoey let out a genuinely wounded gasp.

"RIVER NO!" Zoey wailed dramatically, twisting around to look up at River with betrayed eyes. Her hands flew up to clutch at River's knee. "How could you! I trusted you!"

"Sorry, Huntress," River said, and she was grinning now—that competitive, slightly feral grin that showed a hint of her sharpened canines. She didn't sound sorry at all. "All's fair in Mario Party."

"I'm breaking up with you," Zoey declared.

"No, you're not," River said with absolute certainty.

"No, I'm not," Zoey agreed immediately, then pouted. "But I'm mad about it."

"You'll get over it," River said, reaching down to ruffle her hair affectionately.

"Don't patronize me while you're robbing me," Zoey grumbled, but she was already leaning into the touch, her eyes half-closing. The contrast between her words and her body language was almost comical.

Rumi was doing surprisingly well, quietly accumulating coins and stars while Zoey and River engaged in their competitive banter. She played with a calm, methodical approach—no flashy moves, just steady progress. Her demonic patterns would glow a little brighter whenever she won a mini-game, a tell she probably didn't even realize she had.

Mira played with calculating precision, her dark eyes tracking every move on the board, her thumb moving expertly over the controller buttons. She sat with perfect posture, but there was tension in her shoulders—the good kind, the competitive kind. Every time their characters interacted on screen, River found herself glancing at Mira instead of the TV, watching the slight quirk of her lips when she made a particularly good move, the way she'd push her glasses up when she was thinking.

"You're good at this," Mira observed as River successfully navigated a particularly tricky mini-game, her character doing a victory animation on screen. There was genuine appreciation in Mira's voice, and when River looked over, Mira was watching her instead of the screen—studying her face, her hands, the way she held the controller.

"So are you," River said, and it sounded like more than just a comment about the game. The air between them felt charged, electric. She could see the rise and fall of Mira's breathing, the slight dilation of her pupils behind her glasses.

"Is the sexual tension necessary?" Zoey asked from her pillow nest on the floor, her voice slightly muffled. "Because it's very distracting and I'm trying to focus on not coming in last place."

"There's no sexual tension," Mira said calmly, but her eyes were still on River, and her lips curved into a small smile.

"There's absolutely sexual tension," Rumi corrected with a laugh, not looking away from the screen as her Rosalina collected coins. "But it's kind of entertaining, so I'm not complaining."

"Thank you, Rumi," Zoey said. "At least someone backs me up."

"I always back you up, sweetie," Rumi said. "That's what big sisters do. Even when you're being dramatic."

"I'm not being dramatic, I'm being observant," Zoey insisted.

The game continued, the room filling with the sounds of button mashing, victory jingles, and their voices overlapping in playful banter. The sunlight shifted as time passed, the golden afternoon light deepening into something warmer, more amber. Someone had opened a window at some point, and a gentle breeze carried the scent of the city—distant flowers from someone's balcony garden, the faint smell of rain that might come later.

As they approached the final turns, River and Mira were neck and neck for first place. River had abandoned any pretense of casual playing—she was leaning forward now, elbows on her knees, controller gripped tight. A strand of hair had fallen across her face, and she blew it away impatiently without taking her eyes off the screen. Her wolf features were threatening to show through—eyes flickering red, canines just slightly too sharp when she smiled.

Mira had shifted too, her perfect posture giving way to something more engaged. She'd pulled her legs up onto the couch, tucking them under her, and there was color high on her cheeks that had nothing to do with the room temperature. Her fingers moved over the controller with practiced precision, but River could see the slight tension in her jaw, the way she bit her lower lip when she was thinking hard.

"Rumi's going to win," Zoey predicted suddenly. "She always does the quiet victory thing."

"Not today," River said, her wolf instincts fully engaged in the competition. "Not on my watch."

"Oh, you think you can beat me?" Mira asked, and there was definite challenge in her smile now—the kind of smile that made River's pulse quicken, made her wolf sit up and take notice. Mira's dark eyes were bright behind her glasses, focused entirely on River.

"I know I can," River shot back, meeting that gaze with equal intensity. The game was almost forgotten—this moment was about something else entirely, something that crackled in the air between them.

Zoey made a noise that was somewhere between a squeal and a groan, pressing her face into the nearest pillow. "Okay, now the competitive flirting is getting out of hand. You're both ridiculous and I love it and also I might combust."

"They're literally just playing Mario Party," Rumi said, though she was clearly enjoying this, a knowing smile playing at her lips as she watched them.

"It's not just Mario Party when they're looking at each other like that," Zoey said, lifting her head just enough to gesture between them. "That's eye contact with intent. That's 'I want to devour you but there are witnesses' eye contact."

"Focus on your own game, Kitten," Mira said, not looking away from the screen. "You're in last place."

"Because River stole my star!" Zoey protested.

"And I'd do it again," River said cheerfully.

The final mini-game was a free-for-all, and the competition was fierce. River's fingers flew over the buttons, her whole body tensed with focus. She could hear Mira's breathing beside her, could feel the heat radiating from where they were both leaning forward. The mini-game was timed, frantic, and River won by the narrowest margin—her character celebrating on screen while the others displayed various degrees of defeat.

When the final results tallied up, River had won by a single star, edging out Mira who took second. The victory fanfare played, Waluigi doing his ridiculous victory dance on screen, and River let out a whoop of triumph, throwing her arms up.

"Yes!" River said, her competitive high making her almost giddy. She turned to look at Mira, grinning wide—all sharp canines and red-flickering eyes—and found Mira watching her with an expression that was half impressed, half something much more heated.

"Good game," Mira said, and her voice had dropped lower, rougher.

River felt that voice like a physical touch. "Yeah," she managed, suddenly very aware of how close they were sitting, how Mira's hand had ended up on the couch cushion between them, how her fingers were just barely not touching River's thigh.

"REMATCH!" Zoey demanded immediately. "That was clearly a fluke!"

"That was skill," River corrected, leaning back with a satisfied grin. She looked over at Mira. "Good game."

"It was," Mira agreed, and there was something assessing in her gaze now. "You're more competitive than I expected."

"Is that a problem?" River asked.

"Not at all," Mira said, her smile turning slightly predatory. "I like it. Means I don't have to hold back."

"Oh, this is going to be good," Zoey said gleefully. "Yes. Rematch. Everyone's playing again. This is happening."

"I'm not opposed," Rumi said. "This is entertaining."

"Best two out of three," Mira declared.

River met her eyes across the couch and saw the competitive gleam there matching her own. "You're on."

They played three more rounds, and the dynamic shifted slightly with each game. River won the second round, using an aggressive strategy that had Mira openly impressed. Mira won the third with cold calculation that made River's wolf side sit up and take notice—there was something incredibly attractive about watching Mira strategize.

By the fourth game, Zoey had given up any pretense of trying to win and was just enjoying the chaos, providing enthusiastic commentary on every move River and Mira made.

"Ooh, Mira's going for the Boo steal," Zoey narrated like a sports announcer. "Will River see it coming? No, she's too focused on getting that star—oh! Devastating! River's been robbed!"

"Thank you for the play-by-play," River said dryly, though she was grinning.

"I'm providing a valuable service," Zoey said. "Someone has to document this historic rivalry."

"It's not a rivalry," Mira said.

"It's absolutely a rivalry," Rumi corrected. "A very flirty rivalry."

"Thank you!" Zoey said. "Rumi gets it!"

River caught Mira's eye and raised an eyebrow. "Flirty rivalry?"

"If you say so," Mira said, but her lips were quirking up at the corners.

By the time they finally called it quits—River winning two games overall, Mira winning two as well, creating a tie that Zoey insisted needed breaking but was immediately voted down—it was well past lunch time. The penthouse had grown darker as clouds rolled in outside, the earlier sunshine replaced by soft gray light that made everything feel cozy and intimate. The TV screen cast a blue-white glow across their faces.

"Best day off ever," Zoey declared. She'd abandoned her pillow nest at some point during the third game and was now sprawled across River's lap, boneless and content. Her hair was a mess, static from the pillows making it stick up in places, and her cheeks were flushed from laughter and enthusiasm. "We should do this every week."

"I'm down," River said, running her fingers through Zoey's hair absently, working out the tangles with gentle patience. The competitive energy had faded into something comfortable and warm, settling into her bones like satisfaction. Her other hand rested on Zoey's hip, thumb tracing small circles through the fabric of the hoodie.

"Me neither," Rumi agreed. She'd migrated during the games and was now leaning against Mira's shoulder, her blanket shared between them, her demonic patterns glowing softly in the dimmer light—content and peaceful. "Though maybe next time we play something cooperative so Zoey doesn't lose quite so badly."

"Hey!" Zoey protested, but she was smiling.

"She's not wrong," Mira said, her hand coming up to play with the ends of Rumi's hair. "You came in last every single game."

"Because I was busy appreciating the drama," Zoey said. "I was providing emotional support and entertainment value."

"Is that what we're calling it?" River teased.

"Yes," Zoey said firmly. She tilted her head back to look up at River. "Also, I'm hungry. When's lunch?"

"You're always hungry," Mira observed.

"Growing girl," Zoey said.

"You're twenty-two," Rumi pointed out.

"Still growing. Emotionally," Zoey said. Then, looking at River again with those wide eyes that usually meant she wanted something: "Daddy, can we order food?"

River felt her wolf side respond to the title, but kept her voice casual. "What does Mommy think?"

"Mommy thinks someone should have eaten a bigger breakfast if they were going to get hungry before lunch," Mira said, but there was no real reprimand in it. "But yes, we can order food."

"Yay!" Zoey cheered.

River met Mira's eyes again and smiled. Best day off ever, indeed.

They spent the next ten minutes debating what to order, with Zoey changing her mind three times and Rumi patiently talking her through the options, their voices mixing with the soft patter of rain that had started against the windows. The temperature in the room had dropped slightly with the weather change, making their shared warmth feel even more precious.

"I can't decide between Thai and Chinese," Zoey groaned, flopping dramatically in River's lap. "They both sound good."

"Then pick one," Mira said reasonably.

"But what if I pick wrong?" Zoey whined.

River watched this spiral with amusement, her fingers still playing idly with Zoey's hair. A thought had been forming in the back of her mind all morning—something that felt important, necessary even. They were all together now, officially, but something was missing. Something individual.

"Actually," River said, her voice cutting through the food debate, "I have a different idea."

All three of them turned to look at her, curiosity evident on their faces.

"What kind of idea?" Mira asked, one eyebrow raised.

River felt suddenly nervous, her wolf side making her want to shift, to move, but Zoey's weight kept her grounded. "I was thinking... I'd like to take you all out. Individually. On dates."

There was a beat of silence.

"Like, separate dates?" Zoey asked, sitting up to look at River properly. "Just you and one of us?"

"Yeah," River confirmed, meeting each of their gazes in turn. "I mean, we're together as a group, which is amazing. But I want to get to know each of you individually too. Outside of the relationship dynamic. Learn what makes each of you tick when it's just the two of us."

Rumi's patterns flickered with interest, glowing a little brighter. "That's... actually really thoughtful."

"Plus," River added, glancing at Zoey with a soft smile, "Zoey and I have history, but it's six-year-old history. I want to get to know who you are now, Huntress. Not just who you were in high school."

Zoey's eyes were suddenly bright with emotion. "You want to rekindle us?"

"I want to build something new with you," River corrected gently. "Something that includes who we both are now, not just who we were."

"I love this idea," Zoey said, her voice thick. "Like, really love it."

Mira was watching River with that assessing look, the one that felt like she was seeing straight through to River's intentions. "And you want to do this with all of us? One-on-one time with each?"

"If you're okay with it," River said. "I know we're a pack, and that's important. But I also think individual connections matter. You three already have that with each other—you've been together for months, you know each other's rhythms. I'm still learning."

"That makes sense," Rumi said softly. She'd pulled the blanket up higher, tucking it under her chin, looking thoughtful. "And it would be nice to have time with you without having to share your attention."

"Exactly," River said, relief flooding through her that they seemed receptive to the idea.

"So how would this work?" Mira asked, ever practical. "What order? When?"

River hadn't thought that far ahead, but she found herself looking at Rumi. "I'd like to start with Rumi, actually. If that's okay with everyone?"

Rumi's eyes widened slightly, surprise and pleasure flickering across her face. "Really? Why me first?"

"Because," River said honestly, "you and I have had the least one-on-one time. Zoey and I have history. Mira and I have been doing the competitive brat tamer dance. But you and I? We haven't had a chance to just be together without the others. And I want that."

Rumi's patterns glowed so bright they were visible even through her shirt, her emotions clearly written across her face. "I'd like that too."

"Then it's settled," River said. "Rumi first. Then Mira, then Zoey—if that works for everyone?"

"Wait, why am I last?" Zoey asked, though there was no real complaint in her voice.

"Because you'll be the most patient about it?" River tried, grinning.

"That's a lie," Mira said flatly. "Zoey's the least patient person I know."

"True," Zoey admitted cheerfully. "But I'll allow it because the reasoning is sound. You and I have the most history, so we can wait. Plus—" her grin turned mischievous, "—that means I get to anticipate it longer. Build up the tension."

"You're ridiculous," River said fondly.

"You love it," Zoey shot back.

"I really do," River agreed.

Mira was quiet for a moment, then nodded. "Alright. I think this is good. Healthy, even. Building individual relationships while maintaining the group dynamic." She looked at River with something warm in her eyes. "You're thinking long-term. About making this work for real."

"I am," River said seriously. "Because this isn't temporary for me. You three aren't temporary. I want to build something that lasts, and that means putting in the work to know each of you as individuals, not just as a unit."

"Okay but also," Zoey said, her tone shifting to something more teasing, "we still don't know if last night worked. Like, it's way too early to tell, but theoretically one or both of us could be pregnant right now."

River's face went bright red. "Zoey!"

"What? I'm just saying!" Zoey said with a laugh. "That's a pretty significant bonding experience. And if it did work, then these dates are like... pre-baby bonding time."

"We're not talking about this right now," Mira said firmly, though there was color in her cheeks too.

"Why not? It's literally a possibility!" Zoey argued. "River, you did breed us pretty thoroughly—"

"ZOEY," all three of them said in unison.

Zoey just grinned, completely unrepentant. "Fine, fine. But I'm just saying, if I start getting morning sickness in like two weeks, don't act surprised."

"You're impossible," Rumi said, but she was laughing, her earlier shyness forgotten.

"So," River said, desperately trying to steer the conversation back to safer territory even as her wolf side preened at the possibility Zoey had mentioned, "Rumi and I will go out first. When works for you?"

Rumi tilted her head, considering. "We have tomorrow off too, don't we?"

"We do," Mira confirmed. "No schedule until the label meeting in the evening."

"Tomorrow then?" Rumi suggested, looking at River. "During the day? We could have lunch, walk around, just... see where it takes us?"

"That sounds perfect," River said, warmth spreading through her chest. A whole day with just Rumi. Learning her, understanding her, building their own connection.

"Good," Rumi said softly, and her smile was genuine and beautiful. "I'm looking forward to it."

"Me too," River said.

"And then me?" Mira asked. "When's my turn?"

"Day after tomorrow?" River suggested. "Give us a day between each date? Or is that too much?"

"That works," Mira said. "Gives us all time to process between."

"Which means I get you in three days," Zoey said, already counting on her fingers. "I can handle three days."

"Can you though?" Rumi asked skeptically.

"Probably not," Zoey admitted. "But I'll try. For the greater good of our relationship development."

"So noble," River teased.

"I am a saint," Zoey declared, then immediately ruined it by adding, "A very horny saint who's already thinking about what our date will be like."

"And there it is," Mira said dryly.

"I am more than just the innocent little Maknae!" Zoey said. "I can be noble AND horny!"

"We know," all three of them said in unison again, and the synchronization made them all laugh.

River felt something settle in her chest—rightness, certainty, home. This was her pack. These three incredible, complicated, beautiful women. And she was going to take the time to know each of them, to build something individual and strong with each one, while also maintaining the collective whole.

"Okay but seriously though," Zoey said after the laughter died down, "can we order food now? Because I'm starving and all this talk about dates and potential pregnancies has made me even more hungry."

"Chipotle?" River suggested with a grin.

"Oh my god, yes," Zoey said immediately. "Perfect. Everyone can get what they want."

"See?" River said to the others. "I'm already solving problems. Imagine what I'll be like after individual dates with all of you. I'll be unstoppable."

"Terrifying thought," Mira said, but she was smiling as she pulled up the Chipotle app on her phone.

River watched them all—Zoey animated and already calling out her order, Rumi quietly adding what she wanted, Mira efficiently typing everything in—and felt that same overwhelming contentment from earlier.

Tomorrow she'd take Rumi out. The day after, Mira. Then Zoey. And through it all, they'd build something stronger, something that would last.

Pack. Family. Home.

And maybe, just maybe, there was a tiny possibility that Zoey and Rumi were right about last night. But that was something to think about later, when River's face wasn't burning and Zoey wasn't grinning like she'd won the lottery.

For now, there was Chipotle to order and a rainy afternoon to spend tangled together on the couch.

And really, what more could she ask for?

The next morning, River woke up before dawn.

She carefully extracted herself from the tangle of limbs in bed—Zoey mumbled something unintelligible but didn't wake, Rumi shifted slightly, and Mira's eyes cracked open for just a moment before closing again, a knowing smile on her lips.

River crept through the penthouse, gathering clothes she'd set aside the night before. Dark jeans, her favorite leather jacket, and boots. She showered quickly, styled her hair with more care than usual, and even put on a touch of cologne.

This was a date. A real, proper date. And she was going to do it right.

By the time she was ready, the sun was just starting to rise, painting the city in soft golds and pinks. River grabbed her motorcycle keys, checked her reflection one more time, and headed for the door.

She'd leave, give it about thirty minutes, and then text Rumi that she was "here to pick her up." It was ridiculous—they lived in the same penthouse—but that was the point. River wanted to make Rumi feel special, wanted to give her that flutter of excitement that came with a date picking you up.

River took the elevator down to the parking garage where her motorcycle waited—a sleek black Kawasaki she'd barely had a chance to ride since moving in. She ran her hand over the seat fondly, then settled onto it, feeling that familiar thrum of power beneath her.

Thirty minutes. She could kill time riding around the block, getting coffee, and making sure everything was perfect.

She pulled out her phone and sent a quick text to the group chat.

The Only Howl 🐺: Heading out early. Rumi, be ready in 30. I'm picking you up properly. Dress comfortably but cute. We're going for a ride first. 🏍️

His True Huntress 🏹: OH MY GOD

His True Huntress 🏹: RIVER YOU'RE SO ROMANTIC

His True Huntress 🏹: RUMI GET UP GET UP GET UP

Inuyasha: It's 6 AM.

The Only Howl 🐺: Early bird gets the worm. Or in this case, the beautiful demon girl.

Nezuko-chan: I'm awake I'm awake!!

Nezuko-chan: Wait, motorcycle??

The Only Howl 🐺: You'll see. 30 minutes. Don't keep me waiting. 😏

River pocketed her phone, grinning to herself. She could practically feel Rumi's excitement through the screen.

Time to make this a date Rumi would never forget.

Exactly thirty minutes later, River pulled up to the front entrance of the building and sent another text.

The Only Howl 🐺: Your ride is here. Come down when you're ready.

She didn't have to wait long. The glass doors opened and Rumi stepped out, and River's breath caught.

Rumi had taken "comfortable but cute" to heart. She wore black jeans that hugged her curves, ankle boots, and a soft lavender overside hoodie that made her look both casual and beautiful. Her hair was pulled back in a loose braid, and she'd added oversized sunglasses, clearly borrowing Mira’s—idol disguise essentials. But even with the attempt at anonymity, she was stunning.

"Hi," Rumi said, a shy smile on her face as she approached the motorcycle.

"Hi yourself," River said, unable to stop grinning. She reached into the storage compartment and pulled out a second helmet. "Ever been on a motorcycle before?"

"Never," Rumi admitted, eyeing the bike with a mix of excitement and nervousness.

"Then you're in for a treat," River said. She held out the helmet. "Let me help you with this."

She carefully fitted the helmet onto Rumi's head, adjusting the straps with gentle precision. Their faces were close, and River could see Rumi's eyes behind the sunglasses, warm and trusting.

"There," River said softly. "Perfect. You ready?"

"I think so," Rumi said. "What do I do?"

"Climb on behind me," River instructed, settling onto the bike. "Put your feet on the pegs here, and hold on tight. Arms around my waist. Don't be shy about it—you need to hold on."

Rumi climbed on carefully, and then her arms wrapped around River's waist, pressing close against her back. River felt the warmth of her immediately, the trust in the way Rumi held on.

"Like this?" Rumi asked, her voice slightly muffled by the helmet.

"Exactly like that," River confirmed. "Just lean with me when we turn. Don't fight the movement. Trust me?"

"Always," Rumi said simply.

River's heart did something complicated in her chest. She started the engine, feeling it roar to life beneath them, and pulled out into the morning traffic.

The city was just waking up, and the roads were relatively clear. River took them through the streets of Seoul, letting Rumi get used to the sensation of riding before opening up the throttle a bit more on the wider roads.

She felt Rumi's grip tighten at first, then gradually relax as she got comfortable. By the time they were cruising along the Han River, Rumi had loosened her hold just slightly, and River could feel her looking around, taking in the views.

River took the scenic route, letting the ride itself be part of the date. The morning sun sparkled off the water, and the wind was cool but not uncomfortable. Every so often, she'd feel Rumi's arms squeeze a little tighter—not from fear, but from excitement or joy.

After about forty-five minutes of riding, River pulled up to a charming neighborhood in Itaewon, parking in front of an independent bookstore that had just opened its doors.

"The Book Garden," Rumi read as she climbed off the bike, removing her helmet. Her eyes were bright with delight. "How did you know?"

"I did my research," River said, storing both helmets. "Zoey mentioned you love bookstores. And this one's supposed to be one of the best—hidden gem for English books in Seoul."

"It is," Rumi said, practically glowing. "I've wanted to come here but we've been so busy, and going out alone is always complicated..."

"Well, now you're not alone," River said, offering her arm. "Shall we?"

Rumi took her arm, smiling widely, and they headed inside.

The bookstore was everything a book lover could want—tall shelves packed with books, cozy reading nooks, the smell of paper and coffee from the small cafe in the corner. Rumi immediately gravitated toward the fiction section, her fingers trailing along the spines with reverence.

River followed, content to watch Rumi in her element. This was what she'd wanted—to see each of them doing something they loved, to learn what made them light up like this.

"Oh!" Rumi pulled out a book, holding it up. "I've been wanting to read this. The reviews have been amazing."

"Get it," River said immediately.

"River, I don't need to buy—"

"This is a date," River interrupted gently. "Which means I'm buying you books. As many as you want. Consider it part of the courting process."

Rumi's cheeks flushed pink. "You don't have to—"

"I want to," River said firmly. "Pick out everything you want. I mean it. Please, let me be the boyfriend you never had."

Rumi bit her lip, clearly trying not to smile too wide, and turned back to the shelves. River watched as she carefully selected books, reading back covers, occasionally showing one to River with excited commentary about why it looked interesting.

They were in the poetry section when River noticed it—a young woman, maybe early twenties, glancing their way repeatedly. Then she saw the phone come out, angled casually but definitely taking photos.

River tensed slightly, moving closer to Rumi. "I think we've been spotted."

Rumi followed her gaze and sighed softly. "It was bound to happen eventually. The disguise only works so well."

"Do you want to leave?" River asked quietly.

"No," Rumi said, surprising her. "I'm having too good a time. Let them take pictures. I'm on a date with my girlfriend. I'm not ashamed of that."

"Even if it gets online?" River pressed.

Rumi looked at her, something determined in her expression. "Even then. They won't know who you are. And we talked about this—slowly letting you exist in our world. This is part of that."

River felt a surge of pride. "Okay. Then we keep shopping."

They continued browsing, though River noticed more phones coming out now. People were being relatively subtle about it, but the whispers were starting.

"Is that Rumi?"

"Oh my god, it is! Who's she with?"

"I can't see their face clearly..."

"Are they on a date?"

By the time they made it to the checkout counter, Rumi had a stack of eight books. The cashier's eyes widened slightly in recognition but remained professional, ringing them up without comment.

River paid, ignoring Rumi's halfhearted protests, and they headed back out to the motorcycle with their purchases safely bagged.

"That was perfect," Rumi said as River stored the books in the compartment. "Thank you."

"We're not done yet," River said with a grin. "I'm taking you to lunch. There's this little place in Hongdae I found that's supposed to be incredible and low-key enough that we won't be completely mobbed."

"You planned a whole day," Rumi said, something soft in her voice.

"Of course I did," River said. "I told you—proper courting. Now come on, let's get out of here before those photos hit Twitter and we have actual crowds."

As if on cue, Rumi's phone buzzed. She pulled it out and laughed.

"What?" River asked.

"Zoey sent me screenshots," Rumi said, showing her phone. "We're already trending."

River leaned in to look at the screen:

kpopupdates: RUMI SPOTTED AT BOOKSTORE IN ITAEWON WITH MYSTERY PERSON 👀📚 #Huntrx #RumiSighting

huntrxfan_: GUYS WHO IS THAT WITH RUMI??? They're wearing a leather jacket and I'm 👁️👄👁️

rumisangel: the way rumi is SMILING.... i've never seen her smile like that in public who IS this person

kpopgossip: Mystery person seen buying multiple books for Rumi at The Book Garden. Date vibes??? Our girl deserves happiness! 💜

huntrxworld: WAIT. leather jacket, motorcycle helmet in the background of one pic... are they dating a BIKER??

River groaned. "That was fast."

"Welcome to dating an idol or three," Rumi said, amused.

River felt a strange mix of anxiety and amusement. The internet had no idea. They were speculating about Rumi's mystery date, but eventually—when she took Mira out, and then Zoey—people were going to start putting pieces together.

The same mysterious person with all three members of Huntr/x?

The internet was going to absolutely lose its mind.

River could already imagine the tweets: WAIT IS THE SAME PERSON DATING ALL OF THEM??? And the conspiracy theories. The analysis threads. The grainy photo comparisons.

And none of them would know it was her. River Lowell. The ex-girlfriend who'd shown up at their door two weeks ago. The werewolf who'd somehow become part of their pack.

Part of her wanted to laugh at the absurdity of it all. Another part of her felt protective—these were her girlfriends, and the scrutiny they'd face…

"What are you thinking about?" Rumi asked, watching her face.

"Just imagining what's going to happen when I take Mira out tomorrow," River admitted. "And then Zoey the day after."

Rumi's eyes widened with realization. "Oh my god. They're going to figure out it's the same person."

"Yep," River said with a grin. "The internet's going to break. Conspiracy theories everywhere."

"That's..." Rumi started laughing. "That's actually hilarious. They'll never guess the truth."

"Not until we want them to," River agreed. "Ready for round two?"

"Always," Rumi said, still giggling at the thought.

As they pulled away from the curb, River could see a few people pointing and taking more photos. But Rumi's arms were secure around her waist, and she could feel her smiling against her back.

Let them take pictures. Let them speculate. Rumi was hers, and she was Rumi's, and that was all that mattered.

The ride to Hongdae was longer than the trip to Itaewon, weaving through Seoul's mid-afternoon traffic. River could feel Rumi's grip around her waist tighten slightly whenever they accelerated, but it wasn't fear—it was excitement. Every so often, Rumi would lean closer, her helmet pressing against River's back, and River could feel the vibration of her laughter through the connection.

At a red light, River felt Rumi's hands shift, her fingers spreading wider against River's stomach through the leather jacket. It was possessive and trusting all at once, and River had to resist the urge to cover Rumi's hands with one of her own.

The light turned green, and River opened up the throttle a bit more, feeling Rumi's delighted squeeze in response. The city blurred past them—storefronts and pedestrians and other vehicles—but in the bubble of the motorcycle, it felt like just the two of them.

As they got deeper into Hongdae, the streets became more crowded with university students and young people. River slowed down, navigating carefully through the busier areas. Rumi's helmet turned slightly, and River knew she was looking around, taking in the neighborhood.

River made a turn down a quieter side street, the noise of the main drag fading behind them. This area was different—the buildings older, the atmosphere somehow heavier with magic. River's wolf senses picked up immediately on the wards woven into doorways, the faint shimmer of protective spells, the subtle scent markers that told her this was a safe zone for supernaturals.

When they pulled up to the restaurant—a small place with dark wood and windows that seemed to shift slightly when you weren't looking directly at them—River felt Rumi go still behind her.

River cut the engine and helped Rumi off the bike first, her hands steadying Rumi's waist as she found her footing. Then River swung her own leg over and removed her helmet, hair falling messily around her face.

Rumi pulled off her own helmet, staring at the building with wide eyes. "River... is this..."

"Supernatural-friendly," River confirmed quietly. "I thought... you could relax here. Really relax. Let your patterns show without worrying."

Rumi's breath caught. Above the door, nearly invisible unless you knew to look for it, was a symbol—a combination of runes that marked this place as protected territory. No hunters. No humans who couldn't handle the truth. Just a safe space for those who were different.

"How did you even find this place?" Rumi asked, her voice thick with emotion.

"Asked around," River said. "Turns out there's a whole network. Wolves know wolves, who know vampires, who know witches. Someone mentioned this place. Said it was the best supernatural-safe restaurant in Seoul."

"I didn't even know places like this existed here," Rumi admitted. "Celine never... she always made me hide. Always."

"You don't have to hide here," River said firmly. "That's the whole point."

They approached the door, and River noticed the small camera above it—not for security in the normal sense, but to screen who entered. The door opened before they could knock, revealing a woman with silver hair and eyes that glowed faintly violet.

"Welcome," she said, her gaze assessing them both in a way that felt like she was seeing more than just their physical forms. Her eyes lingered on Rumi, and she smiled. "A half-demon. We don't get many of your kind. And a wolf." She looked at River. "You must be the one who called ahead."

"River," River confirmed. "Reservation for two."

"Private room, as requested," the woman—definitely some kind of fae, River thought—said. "This way."

She led them through the main dining area, and Rumi's grip on River's hand tightened as she took it all in. There were others here—beings that humans wouldn't look at twice because of the subtle glamours they wore, but here, in this space, they were more themselves. A vampire couple sat in one corner, both pale and beautiful, drinking something dark red from wine glasses. A witch had sigils glowing faintly on her arms as she ate. Two shifters—cats, River's nose told her—were arguing playfully over their meal.

No one stared. No one gawked. They were all just... existing. Peacefully.

The private room was even better—intimate and warm, with wards shimmering faintly in the corners that would prevent eavesdropping or unwanted attention. The moment they stepped inside and the door closed, Rumi's patterns blazed to life, no longer suppressed.

"Oh," Rumi breathed, looking down at her arms where the magenta lines traced visible paths. "I didn't even realize I was still holding them back."

"You don't have to here," River said, watching as Rumi's patterns glowed brighter, responding to her emotions. "This is a safe space. For both of us."

As if to demonstrate, River let her own wolf features show—eyes shifting fully red, canines elongating slightly. It felt good not to suppress it, not to pretend.

Rumi stared at her for a moment, then laughed—the sound bright and free and completely unguarded. "We look like ourselves."

"We are ourselves," River corrected, pulling out Rumi's chair for her.

They settled into their seats, and for a moment they just looked at each other—really looked, without any barriers. Rumi's patterns glowed steadily, tracing intricate designs up her arms, along her collarbones, disappearing under her shirt where River knew they continued. Her eyes had taken on a faint megenta sheen, her demonic heritage on full display.

River's eyes remained red, her canines still slightly elongated, her whole posture more relaxed in a way she hadn't even realized she'd been holding back. Even with the girls, even at the penthouse, she'd been moderating herself. But here, she could just be.

"This feels different," Rumi said softly, reaching across the table. River met her halfway, their fingers intertwining. "Being like this with you. No walls."

"Good different?" River asked.

"The best different," Rumi confirmed. She traced her thumb over River's knuckles, studying their joined hands. "Can I ask you something?"

"Anything," River said.

"What was it like? When you were exiled?" Rumi's golden eyes met River's red ones. "You've mentioned it, but I want to understand. Really understand what you went through."

River was quiet for a moment, gathering her thoughts. The server—another fae, River noted—appeared to take their drink orders, giving her time to think. Once they were alone again, River began.

"It was like having part of myself ripped away," River said slowly. "Wolves aren't meant to be alone. We're pack animals down to our DNA, to our very souls. When the alpha severed my bonds—" she paused, remembering that day, the pain of it. "It felt like dying. Like part of me actually did die."

Rumi's grip on her hand tightened, supportive.

"The first few months were the worst," River continued. "I'd wake up reaching for connections that weren't there anymore. I'd instinctively try to sense my pack, feel their presence, and there'd just be... nothing. Silence where there should have been voices."

"I'm so sorry," Rumi whispered.

"The thing is," River said, "I didn't even disagree with his decision to exile me. Not really. I'd challenged him publicly, questioned his leadership in front of the entire pack. In wolf culture, that's unforgivable. But understanding why it happened didn't make it hurt less. The alpha was one of my father’s rivals so he made sure I wasn’t around. My family knew they couldn’t stop it once the bond is cut I couldn’t stay."

"What did you do?" Rumi asked. "How did you survive it?"

"I wandered," River said with a slight smile. "Literally. I just... drove. Went from city to city, never staying anywhere long enough to feel settled. Took odd jobs—bartending, security work, anything that let me be around people without having to connect with them. Because connecting hurt too much when I knew it would be temporary."

Their drinks arrived—something herbal and warm for Rumi, black coffee for River—and they both took a moment to sip.

"Did you ever try to find another pack, y’know before?" Rumi asked.

River shook her head. "Lone wolves aren't exactly welcomed with open arms. Most packs see us as risks—unstable, potentially dangerous. And I didn't want to pledge loyalty to a new alpha anyway. Didn't want to risk going through that loss again."

"But you came back to find Zoey," Rumi pointed out. "You risked it."

"I did," River agreed. "Because six years of being alone taught me that the pain of losing a pack is still better than the emptiness of never having it at all. And Zoey—" she smiled softly, "—Zoey was always a pack to me, even when we were apart. That bond never fully broke, even when our relationship did."

Rumi was quiet for a moment, processing. "I think I understand that. The alone part, I mean. Not in the same way you experienced it, but... growing up with Celine, I wasn't allowed to connect with other demons. Wasn't allowed to explore that side of myself. She kept me isolated from anyone who might have understood what I was going through."

"That's its own kind of exile," River said gently. "Being surrounded by people but completely alone in your experience."

"Exactly," Rumi said, and relief flashed across her face at being understood. "Everyone at school was human. Everyone in training was human. And Celine made it very clear that I was to pass as human too. My patterns, my abilities, my heritage—all of it had to be hidden, suppressed, denied."

"That must have been exhausting," River said.

"It was," Rumi admitted. "And lonely. So, so lonely. Even after I met Mira and Zoey, even after we became close, I couldn't tell them the truth. Celine had drilled it into me so deeply that revealing what I was would put everyone in danger."

"But you did tell them eventually," River said. "What changed?"

Rumi's patterns flickered, dimming slightly with the memory. "It was during the Idol Awards. We'd just finished 'Golden'—our newest song at the time. Then 'Takedown' started playing, and I was so confused because we'd specifically decided not to perform it that night."

River listened intently, sensing there was more to this story.

"I kept performing anyway," Rumi continued, her voice getting quieter. "But then Mira and Zoey—except they weren't really Mira and Zoey—started shoving me. Ripping my jacket. The lyrics were playing, talking about patterns and hiding and ugly truths, and they were literally trying to expose me in front of everyone. The lyrics were us talking about the Saja Boy the demon boy band we were fighting with…it hit differently that night."

"Wait, they weren't really them?" River asked, her protective instincts flaring.

"Demons," Rumi explained. "Jinu had disguised two demons to look like them. It was all orchestrated by Gwi-Ma to reveal what I was. To use my insecurity against me." Her hands clenched on the table. "The real Mira and Zoey were running back onto the stage, trying to get to me, but by then my patterns were fully visible. My horns were showing. Everything I'd hidden for so long was right there for thousands of people to see."

"Oh, Rumi," River said softly, squeezing her hand.

"The worst part was seeing their faces," Rumi said, tears threatening. "Mira and Zoey, when they finally got to me. They looked so shocked. I was sure—absolutely sure—that was it. That I'd lost them. That they'd be disgusted or afraid or angry that I'd lied."

"But they weren't," River said, already knowing the answer but needing Rumi to say it.

"They weren't," Rumi confirmed, her patterns brightening slightly. "After everything—after Gwi-Ma used all our insecurities against us, after I confronted Celine and she couldn't even kill me when she had the chance, after all of it—they still chose me. They still wanted me."

"That's when you knew," River said. "That they loved all of you."

"That's when I knew," Rumi agreed. "That night changed everything. We went from hiding and pretending to being completely honest with each other. No more secrets."

"They're good like that," River said. "Loving the whole person, not just the easy parts."

"They are," Rumi agreed. She studied River's face for a moment. "You were afraid too, weren't you? When you came back. That they wouldn't want you."

"Terrified," River admitted. "Six years is a long time. People change. And I didn't know if there was room in their lives for me anymore, especially as a wolf. Especially with all my baggage."

"But there was," Rumi said softly.

"There was," River agreed. "There is. You made room for me."

"You made it easy," Rumi said. "You never demanded space. Never pushed. You just... showed up. Consistently. Patiently. Until we realized we didn't want you to leave."

Their food arrived then—beautifully plated dishes that smelled incredible. River noticed that the menu didn't list ingredients the way a normal restaurant would; instead, it listed energy signatures and magical properties. Her sandwich apparently promoted vitality and pack bonds. Rumi's pasta was infused with calming herbs and something that would help with emotional balance.

"They tailor the food to what you need," Rumi observed, reading the small card that came with her plate. "Not just what you ordered."

"Supernatural establishments tend to be more... holistic," River said. "They consider the whole being, not just physical hunger."

They ate in comfortable silence for a few minutes, but River could tell Rumi had more questions. She waited, letting Rumi gather her thoughts.

"Can I ask about your wolf?" Rumi finally said. "I know that sounds weird since you are a wolf, but—"

"No, I get it," River said. "The wolf side versus the human side. What do you want to know?"

"How does it work?" Rumi asked. "Are you always both, or is it separate? Do you think differently when you're more wolf than human?"

River considered how to explain it. "It's always both, but the balance shifts. Right now, I'm more human-minded, but my wolf is still there—influencing my instincts, my reactions, my perceptions. When I shift fully, the wolf mind becomes dominant, but my human consciousness is still present."

"Does it hurt?" Rumi asked. "Shifting?"

"It did at first," River admitted. "When I was young and learning. But now it's natural, like stretching. Actually feels good, like releasing pressure."

"And your wolf has opinions?" Rumi asked with a slight smile. "Separate from your human side?"

River laughed. "Oh yeah. My wolf side is much more direct. Less patient. Very possessive." She paused, then added, "Also male."

Rumi blinked. "Your wolf is male?"

"Yeah," River said. "It's not uncommon for intersex wolves. The human form and wolf form don't always align the same way. My wolf has always been male—his instincts, his energy, the way he experiences the world. It's just part of how I am."

"That's actually really interesting," Rumi said thoughtfully. "So when you shift, do you feel different? Like, in terms of identity?"

"Sort of," River said. "My wolf is still me, but he experiences things differently than my human side does. More primal, more territorial, more focused on pack dynamics and hierarchy."

"Can I ask about your pronouns then?" Rumi asked carefully. "I want to make sure I'm using the right ones."

River felt warmth spread through her chest at Rumi's consideration. "I use both. She/her and he/him. Either works, and honestly, I like it when people switch between them. Feels more complete, like acknowledging both sides of me."

"Both sides," Rumi repeated, smiling. "I like that. So when Zoey calls you Daddy, that's part of it?"

"Yeah," River said, feeling her face heat slightly. "My wolf side responds strongly to that. The protector role, the dominance, the pack dynamic—it all fits with how he sees the world."

"And you're comfortable with it?" Rumi asked. "Switching between the two?"

"Very," River said. "I've had my whole life to figure it out. Some wolves struggle with it, especially if their human and wolf genders don't match, but for me it's always felt natural. I'm both. I'm neither. I'm just... me."

"I think I understand that," Rumi said softly. "Being split between two natures. Trying to honor both parts of yourself."

"Exactly," River said. "You get it."

"So your wolf—he wanted to claim all three of us much faster than your human side thought was appropriate?" Rumi asked with a slight smile, picking up the earlier thread of conversation.

River laughed. "Oh yeah. My wolf truly wanted to claim all three of you when I first showed up. Especially with how protective you two were around Zoey. I really struggled that night not to get a boner…"

"He did claim us," Rumi pointed out, her eyes dropping to where River's hand still held hers. "Eventually."

"With permission," River emphasized. "Which is important. My wolf understands consent even if he's not great at waiting for it."

Rumi's patterns pulsed brighter. "What does your wolf think of me?"

River felt her eyes flash redder. "He thinks you're perfect. Strong and beautiful and ours. He likes your patterns, likes how they glow when you're happy. He wants to protect you and keep you safe and make sure you never have to hide again."

"And what does your human side think?" Rumi asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

"The same things," River said honestly. "Just with more words and less growling."

Rumi laughed, the sound bright and free. "I like both sides of you. The human who plans careful dates and buys me books, and the wolf who wants to claim and protect."

"Good," River said. "Because you're stuck with both."

They continued eating, and the conversation flowed naturally—Rumi telling River about how they come up with song lyrics, the way they managed to be on Billboard Top 100s. River shared more about wolf culture, about pack dynamics, about the traditions she'd grown up with.

"Do you miss it?" Rumi asked. "The traditions? The formal pack structure?"

"Some of it," River admitted. "I miss the rituals—the full moon runs, the bonding ceremonies, the way everything had meaning and weight. But I don't miss the rigidity. The constant awareness of hierarchy. The way questioning anything was seen as betrayal."

"We're building something different, aren't we?" Rumi observed. "The four of us. Not quite wolf pack, not quite coven, not quite anything traditional."

"We're building our own thing," River agreed. "Taking the good parts from all our backgrounds and leaving the rest behind."

"I like that," Rumi said. "Making our own rules."

"Though Mira would probably argue we need some structure," River added with a grin.

"Mira likes rules," Rumi agreed, smiling. "But she also likes us. And we're all terrible at following rules we don't believe in."

"True," River said. "Zoey especially."

"Zoey's going to be so jealous when I tell her about this place," Rumi said, looking around the private room again. "She'll want to come immediately."

"I'll bring her," River promised. "When for one of our group dates. Though I have something different planned for her too."

"And Mira?" Rumi asked. "What are you planning for her?"

"That's a surprise," River said. "But I think she'll like it. It's very her."

They finished their meal, and the server brought dessert—something chocolate and rich for Rumi, a fruit tart for River. As they ate, the conversation shifted to lighter topics: favorite movies, embarrassing stories from training, the time Zoey accidentally dyed all their practice clothes pink.

"She claimed it was an accident," Rumi said, laughing. "But I'm pretty sure she did it on purpose because she was mad at Celine for criticizing her form."

"That sounds exactly like something Zoey would do," River said.

"It is," Rumi agreed. "Mira was furious because we had photos scheduled the next day and all our practice gear was pink. But Zoey just smiled innocently and said she must have grabbed the wrong detergent."

"Did Celine believe her?"

"Absolutely not," Rumi said. "But she couldn't prove it. That's Zoey's specialty—plausible deniability."

They lingered over dessert, neither of them wanting the meal to end. The private room felt like its own little world, separate from everything else. Eventually though, their server returned with the check.

River paid—using cash, she noticed, that was marked with the same symbols as the door—and they reluctantly prepared to leave their sanctuary.

"Thank you for this," Rumi said as they stood. Her patterns had remained bright and visible throughout the meal, and she looked reluctant to suppress them again. "For finding this place. For giving me somewhere I could just be myself."

"Always," River said, pulling Rumi close for a gentle kiss. "You should always get to be yourself."

As they left the private room and walked back through the main dining area, Rumi kept her patterns showing just a little longer, soaking in the freedom of it. Only when they reached the door did she finally let them dim back to their usual subtle glow.

The fae woman who'd greeted them was back at the entrance. "Come back anytime," she said with a knowing smile. "You're always welcome here."

"We will," River promised.

Outside, the afternoon had shifted toward early evening, the light softer and more golden. River helped Rumi with her helmet, making sure it was secure before putting on her own.

"Where to now?" Rumi asked, her voice slightly muffled by the helmet.

"I have one more surprise," River said. "If you're not tired?"

"I'm not tired," Rumi said. "Today has been perfect. I don't want it to end yet."

"Good," River said, straddling the bike. "Because the best part is still coming."

The ride out of the city took about forty minutes, the urban landscape gradually giving way to more natural terrain. River guided them along coastal roads, the ocean appearing and disappearing between hills and curves. Rumi's grip around her waist was confident now, comfortable, her helmet occasionally tilting as she took in the scenery.

The sun was lower now, casting everything in that golden-hour glow that made the world look painted. River could smell the salt air even through her helmet, feel the temperature dropping slightly as they got closer to the water.

Finally, River turned off the main road onto a smaller path—barely more than a trail, really—that wound up through trees and rocks. The motorcycle handled it easily, and Rumi's trust in River's driving was evident in the way she stayed relaxed even as they climbed higher.

When they emerged from the trees, the view opened up dramatically. A cliff overlooking the ocean, the water stretching endlessly toward the horizon, the sky ablaze with color. It was secluded—no other people, no buildings visible, just nature and the sound of waves far below.

River cut the engine and helped Rumi off the bike. They removed their helmets in silence, both of them just taking in the beauty of the spot.

"River," Rumi breathed. "This is..."

"I found it a few days ago," River admitted. "Was driving around, trying to clear my head, and stumbled on it. Thought it might be perfect for this."

The cliff had a flat area near the edge—safe enough to stand on but close enough to feel like they were suspended above the water. The wind was stronger up here, carrying the scent of salt and sea, tugging at their hair and clothes.

River pulled a small portable speaker from the motorcycle's storage compartment—something she'd tucked in there before picking Rumi up that morning. "Dance with me?"

Rumi's eyes went wide. "Here?"

"Here," River confirmed, connecting her phone to the speaker. Soft music began to play—something slow and gentle, instrumental with a hint of strings. "No audience. No cameras. No one watching. Just us."

Rumi's patterns glowed brighter, responding to her emotions. "I'd love to."

River held out her hand, and Rumi took it, letting River pull her close. They swayed together, not really following the music so much as just moving with each other. River's hand settled on Rumi's waist, Rumi's arms coming up to wrap around River's neck.

The sun continued its descent, the sky shifting from orange to pink to deep purple. The first stars were starting to appear, barely visible against the lingering light. The ocean below reflected all of it—a mirror of color and movement.

"This was the best first date I've ever had," Rumi said softly, resting her head against River's shoulder. "And I don't think anything will ever top it."

"Not even your dates with Mira and Zoey?" River teased gently.

"Different categories," Rumi said with a small laugh. "They're all the best in their own ways."

They swayed in comfortable silence for a while, the music providing a gentle soundtrack to the crash of waves and the whisper of wind. River could feel Rumi's heartbeat against her chest, could smell her shampoo and the underlying scent that was uniquely Rumi.

"Thank you for today," Rumi said eventually, pulling back just enough to look up at River. "For planning it, for making me feel special, for wanting to know me as just Rumi, not Rumi-of-Huntr/x."

"You are special," River said. "And I do know you now. Better than I did this morning, at least."

"Want to know a secret?" Rumi asked.

"Always."

"I was terrified this morning," Rumi admitted. "Terrified that we wouldn't have anything to talk about. That it would be awkward. That you'd realize I'm actually pretty boring when I'm not performing."

"You're not boring," River said immediately. "You're thoughtful and kind and you notice things other people miss. You collect old albums. You light up when you talk about books. And you're brave—braver than you give yourself credit for."

Rumi's patterns pulsed bright gold in the fading light. "You really see me."

"I do," River confirmed. "And I like what I see."

Rumi kissed her then—soft and sweet and tasting like the fruit tart that she had for dessert. The sun was setting behind them, painting everything in warm tones, and for a moment it felt like they were the only two people in the world.

When they pulled apart, both of them were smiling.

"We should probably head back," Rumi said reluctantly. "Before Zoey actually sends out a search party."

"Probably," River agreed. But neither of them moved for another few minutes, content to just sway together as the last light faded from the sky and the stars grew brighter overhead.

Finally, as the sky turned fully dark and the temperature dropped further, they broke apart. River reluctantly turned off the music and packed the speaker away. Rumi helped her secure everything, their movements synchronized in that easy way that came from being comfortable with someone.

"Ready?" River asked, holding out Rumi's helmet.

"Ready," Rumi confirmed, though her smile said she wasn't really ready to leave this perfect moment.

The ride back was different from all the others that day. Rumi's arms around River's waist were more confident, more certain. She rested her head against River's back, completely trusting, completely comfortable. Every so often, River would feel Rumi's hands shift slightly—a squeeze of affection, a gentle touch that said I'm here, I'm happy, this is good.

The city lights grew brighter as they got closer, the isolated beauty of the cliff giving way to Seoul's urban glow. But even as they merged back into traffic and noise, that sense of peace from the clifftop stayed with them.

When they finally pulled up to the penthouse building, River was almost sorry to see the day end. She helped Rumi off the bike, both of them removing their helmets with practiced ease now.

"Today was perfect," Rumi said again, and the way she was looking at River—patterns still glowing faintly, eyes bright with happiness—made River's chest tight with emotion.

"It was," River agreed, pulling Rumi close for one more kiss before they had to go inside and share her with the others.

The penthouse was warm and bright when they walked in, the smell of dinner cooking filling the space. Zoey immediately bounded over, eyes wide with excitement.

"How was it? Tell me everything! Are you in love? Did you kiss? Show me the pictures!" She paused, noticing something. "Wait, why are you both glowing? River, your eyes are still red. Rumi, your patterns are—oh my god, where did you take her?"

"Kitten," Mira said from the kitchen, amusement in her voice. "Give them five seconds to breathe. They just walked through the door."

"It was perfect," Rumi said, looking at River with such open affection that it made River's chest tight. "Absolutely perfect."

"Good," Mira said, and when she met River's eyes over Rumi's head, there was approval there—and maybe a hint of challenge. Tomorrow was her turn, after all. "Dinner in ten minutes. You two wash up."

As River followed Rumi to the bathroom to wash their hands, Zoey trailing behind asking a million questions that Rumi answered with infinite patience, River caught Mira's eye one more time.

Tomorrow, that look said. Tomorrow it's my turn to see what you've got.

River grinned. She was ready.

But tonight was still about Rumi—about the day they'd shared, about the connection they'd built, about the way Rumi's hand kept finding hers under the dinner table like she couldn't bear to not be touching.

One date down. Two to go.

And River was going to make each one count.

Chapter Text

The next morning, River went through the same ritual—waking early, getting dressed with care. But this time, when she emerged from the bedroom ready to leave, Zoey was already awake on the couch, looking pouty.

"You're leaving already?" Zoey asked, her voice taking on that tone that River was learning meant she was about to be difficult.

"It's Mira's date day," River said gently, moving to sit next to her. "You know this."

"But we were having such a nice morning," Zoey protested, leaning against River's shoulder. "We were watching that anime you like, and Rumi was making coffee, and everything was perfect."

Mira emerged from the bedroom, dressed in black jeans, a fitted tank top, and a leather jacket. She took one look at Zoey's expression and sighed. "Zoey."

"Mommy," Zoey said, her pout deepening. "Do you and Daddy have to go?"

River felt her face heat up at the nickname she never got tired of hearing it, but Mira just raised an eyebrow.

"Yes," Mira said firmly. "We do. It's our date."

"But I don't want Mommy and Daddy to leave," Zoey whined, actually whined, and River had to bite back a laugh.

Rumi appeared from the kitchen with coffee mugs, taking in the scene with amusement. "Zoey, stop being a brat. They'll be back."

"Rumi, you're supposed to be on my side," Zoey protested.

"I'm on the side of not enabling your bratty behavior," Rumi said, handing River and Mira their coffees. "Let them have their date."

"Fine," Zoey huffed, crossing her arms. "But only because tomorrow is MY day and you both better be prepared to give me the best date ever."

River leaned down and kissed Zoey's forehead. "We'll be back before dinner, Huntress. Promise."

"You better be," Zoey said, but her pout was softening. "Now go before I change my mind about letting you leave."

Mira made a sound that might have been a laugh. "Let's go before she finds another reason to stall us."

As they headed for the door, Zoey called out, "You two better have fun without me!"

"We will," Mira called back, and River could hear the smile in her voice.

Once they were in the elevator, Mira glanced at River with amusement. "She's extra bratty this morning."

"She knows exactly what she's doing," River said, shaking her head fondly.

"She always does," Mira agreed. "Good thing we'll be back before she can get into too much trouble. Rumi should be able to entertain her."

River grinned. "And tomorrow she gets her date. That should satisfy her."

"For about five minutes," Mira said dryly.

River pulled her motorcycle to the front, having Mira wait there; she still wanted to give her the same entrance even if they left the penthouse together.

"Ready?" River asked, holding out the helmet.

"For whatever chaos you have planned?" Mira said, but she was smiling. "Always."

River helped her with the helmet, their faces close for just a moment. "You look incredible, by the way."

"I know," Mira said, and River laughed.

"There's that confidence I love," River said.

Mira climbed onto the bike behind River, her arms wrapping around River's waist with practiced ease now. "So where are you taking me?"

"Somewhere you can let loose," River said, starting the engine. "Somewhere you don't have to be perfect and controlled."

"Intriguing," Mira murmured against her back.

The ride through Seoul was smooth, and River felt Mira relax against her more quickly than Rumi had. Mira was a natural, confident even on the back of a motorcycle, her body moving with the bike like she'd done it a hundred times.

When River pulled up to an industrial-looking building in Gangnam, Mira's curiosity was clearly piqued.

"Rage room?" Mira read the sign as she removed her helmet, one eyebrow raised.

"Rage room," River confirmed with a grin. "You spend all your time being composed, being in control, being perfect for cameras and fans and management. Today, you get to break things. No consequences. No judgment. Just destruction."

Mira's smile turned predatory. "You're really courting me properly, aren't you?"

"I try," River said.

Inside, they were fitted with safety gear—goggles, gloves, coveralls over their clothes. The employee explained the rules and led them to their room, which was stocked with plates, glasses, electronics, furniture, and various smashable objects. Baseball bats and crowbars lined one wall.

"Thirty minutes," the employee said. "Break whatever you want. Have fun."

The door closed, and Mira looked around the room, something shifting in her expression. Then she looked at River.

"No cameras?" she asked.

"None," River confirmed. "Just you, me, and things that deserve to be destroyed."

Mira picked up a baseball bat, testing its weight. "I haven't let loose like this in... I don't even remember how long."

"Then let's change that," River said, grabbing a crowbar. She pointed at a pile of plates. "Ladies first?"

Mira's grin was absolutely feral. She wound up and swung, the plate exploding into satisfying shards. The sound echoed in the room, and River watched as something in Mira's posture changed—loosened.

"Oh," Mira breathed. "Oh, that felt good."

"Right?" River said. "Your turn to pick a target."

They fell into it together—smashing, breaking, destroying. Mira went after a old computer monitor with vicious satisfaction. River demolished a lamp. They took turns with the furniture, laughing as wood splintered and glass shattered.

"This one's for every stupid comment I've had to smile through," Mira said, swinging at a vase.

"This one's for every time someone's underestimated you," River added, bringing the crowbar down on a printer.

"For every invasion of privacy," Mira continued, destroying a picture frame.

"For every time you've had to be perfect when you just wanted to scream," River said.

“For not being the perfect daughter!”

They were both breathing hard now, sweating, covered in dust and debris. And Mira was laughing—really laughing, uninhibited and free in a way River had never seen.

"Come here," Mira said suddenly, and when River stepped closer, Mira pulled her in for a fierce kiss, her bat still in one hand. "Thank you for this."

"We're not done yet," River said, grinning. "There's still a whole TV over there."

"Together?" Mira asked.

"Together," River confirmed.

They counted down and swung simultaneously, the TV screen exploding in a shower of glass and sparks. Mira let out an actual whoop of joy, and River felt something warm settle in her chest.

This. This was what Mira needed. Not a soft bookstore date or quiet conversation. She needed to break things, to let go of control, to be wild and messy and free.

By the time their thirty minutes were up, they were both exhausted, exhilarated, and covered in debris. The employee took one look at them and grinned.

"Good session?"

"The best," Mira said, and she meant it.

Back outside, after they'd cleaned up and changed back into their regular clothes, Mira grabbed River's hand.

"Where to next?" she asked. "Because I'm not ready for this date to end."

"Lunch," River said. "I found this place in Itaewon when I took out Rumi—quiet, good food, where we can actually talk without being mobbed."

"Perfect," Mira said.

As they headed back to the motorcycle, River noticed a small group of people across the street, phones out. One of them was definitely taking pictures.

"We've been spotted. I guess I’m making headlines," River murmured.

"Good," Mira said, not bothering to hide her smile as she took the helmet from River. "Let them see. Let them wonder."

River helped her with the helmet again, and Mira's hand lingered on River's arm for just a moment longer than necessary. Possessive. Claiming.

As they pulled away, River could already imagine the tweets starting to spread. The same mysterious person. The same motorcycle. But this time with Mira instead of Rumi.

The internet was going to start connecting dots very soon.

And honestly? River was looking forward to it.

The ride to Itaewon was different than the one with Rumi had been. Where Rumi had been quietly content, Mira was bold—her hands occasionally sliding from River's waist to her thighs, her body pressing closer than strictly necessary, her helmet tilting so she could watch the city go by with that same predatory satisfaction she'd had in the rage room.

At a red light, River felt Mira's fingers trace patterns on her stomach through the leather jacket, possessive and deliberate. River's wolf side preened at the touch, at the claim being made even in public.

When they pulled into Itaewon, River navigated to a different street than she'd taken Rumi to—still in the same general area, but this restaurant was above ground, with large windows and a more modern aesthetic. No supernatural wards, but it had private booths and was known for being discreet with celebrity clientele.

Mira removed her helmet and immediately stepped close to River, not bothering to put distance between them even though there were clearly people on the street watching.

"Different place than Rumi's?" Mira observed.

"Each date is different," River confirmed. "This one's more your style. Modern, efficient, excellent food, private enough to talk but not hidden away."

"Good thinking," Mira said, and then, before River could react, she pulled River down into a kiss—right there on the street, in full view of anyone watching.

It was claiming and confident and absolutely deliberate. River heard the distinct sound of phone cameras clicking, saw flashes in her peripheral vision, but Mira didn't care. If anything, she kissed River deeper, one hand fisting in River's jacket.

When they finally broke apart, Mira had that satisfied smile on her face. "Let them take pictures. I'm not hiding."

"Meroko," River said, slightly breathless. "You know what this means—"

"I know exactly what it means," Mira interrupted. "It means by tonight, Twitter's going to be losing its mind. The same mysterious person with both Rumi and me? Same motorcycle? Same general build? They're going to start theorizing."

"And you're okay with that?" River asked.

"More than okay," Mira said. "I'm ready for it. Been ready." She glanced at a small group of people across the street who were definitely filming. "Besides, they still can't get your face. And your hair—" she ran her fingers through River's green faux hawk, "—gives them something to focus on without actually identifying you."

"You've thought about this," River realized.

"I always think ahead," Mira said with a slight smirk. "Now come on. I'm hungry and I want to see what this place is like."

Inside, the restaurant was sleek and modern—dark wood, ambient lighting, soft music playing. The hostess recognized Mira immediately but was professional about it, leading them to a private booth in the back without fanfare.

"This is nice," Mira said, settling in. The booth was designed for privacy—high backs that blocked views from other tables, but open enough not to feel claustrophobic.

"Rumi mentioned you like places where you can see exits," River said. "This booth has a clear line to the door, the bathroom, and the kitchen if needed."

Mira's expression softened. "You really do pay attention."

"Always," River said, sliding in across from her.

They ordered—Mira choosing efficiently, knowing exactly what she wanted—and once they were alone again, Mira pulled out her phone with a satisfied expression.

"What?" River asked, though she could already guess.

"We're already trending," Mira said, turning her phone so River could see. "Look."

kpopupdates: MIRA FROM HUNTR/X SPOTTED WITH THE SAME MYSTERY PERSON WHO WAS WITH RUMI YESTERDAY 👀🏍️ #Huntrix #MiraSighting #WhoIsThisPerson

huntrxfan_: WAIT WAIT WAIT. Same person? Same motorcycle? Same leather jacket? WHAT IS HAPPENING

moongazer26: THE WAY MIRA KISSED THEM THOUGH 😳 I have never seen her be that affectionate in public WHO IS THIS

kpopgossip: Mystery biker now seen with TWO members of Huntr/x in two days. Green faux hawk, tall, built, androgynous presentation. Theories??? ✍️

huntrxworld: okay but can we talk about how TALL this person is? And the build? Are they a bodyguard? A fighter? Why does Mira look at them like THAT 🥵

sapphicpopstan: I'm not saying anything but that kiss was GAY AS HELL and I'm LIVING for it

MentallyUnstable: Yo does RUMI know she’s being cheated on by this mystery person!? #HuntrixDrama #GirlFight 

River groaned. "They are like vultures."

"Told you," Mira said, looking pleased. "And notice—they still can't tell if you're a woman. They're using 'they/them' because they literally can't figure it out from the photos."

"Is that going to be a problem?" River asked. "When they eventually figure out I'm—"

"Intersex?" Mira finished. "No. Because by the time they figure out anything concrete about you, we'll control the narrative. We'll decide what gets shared and what doesn't."

River felt relief wash through her. "You've really thought about all of this."

"I think about everything," Mira said matter-of-factly. "It's what I do, it's what happens when you've mostly been the dom. And I want this—us—to work. Which means planning for contingencies."

Their drinks arrived, and Mira took a sip before continuing.

"Tell me about yesterday," she said. "With Rumi. How did it go? You can tell me I’m not like Zoey."

River smiled, warmth spreading through her chest at the memory. "It was perfect. She opened up to me about a lot—about Celine, about being half-demon, about feeling alone even when surrounded by people."

"She does that," Mira said softly. "Carries everything inside until it gets too heavy."

"We talked about my exile, too," River continued. "About being alone, about wolf culture, about finding pack again. It felt... real. Like we really saw each other."

"Good," Mira said. "That's what I wanted. For you to build something individual with each of us."

"What about you?" River asked. "What do you want from today?"

Mira was quiet for a moment, considering. "I want to know if you can handle me. The real me, not the composed dancer everyone sees. Not Mommy who takes care of everyone. Just Mira—who's competitive and controlling and sometimes mean and doesn't always know how to be soft."

"I've seen that, Mira," River said. "During Mario Party. During our bathroom conversation after the showcase. I like that, Mira."

"Even when I'm being difficult?" Mira challenged.

"Especially then," River said. "Because it means you trust me enough to not perform."

Mira's expression softened slightly. "The rage room was good. I needed that."

"I know," River said. "That's why I picked it. You spend so much time being in control—of yourself, of situations, of the group dynamics. I wanted to give you a place where you could lose control safely. That I did end up listening to some of Huntr/x’s music and you still have unresolved rage with your parents."

"You're very perceptive," Mira observed.

"I pay attention," River corrected. "To all of you. What you need, what you want, what you're not saying."

Their food arrived, and they ate in comfortable silence for a few minutes. But River could tell Mira had more on her mind.

"What are you thinking about?" River asked.

"Tomorrow," Mira admitted. "When you take Zoey out. She's going to be extra about it."

River laughed. "I'm counting on it."

"She's going to compare notes with me and Rumi," Mira continued. "Try to figure out if her date was better. She's competitive like that."

"I noticed," River said dryly. "But each date is different because each of you is different. There's no competition."

"Tell Zoey that," Mira said with a slight smile. "She'll still try to win."

"Let her try," River said. "I like when she's bratty. It's fun."

Mira's smile turned more genuine. "You really do like all our chaos, don't you?"

"I love it," River corrected. "Every messy, complicated, beautiful part of it."

They finished lunch, the conversation flowing easily between deeper topics and lighter banter. Mira talked about the early days of Huntr/x, about the pressure of being the cartographer, about learning to balance her dom tendencies with genuine care. River shared more about wolf pack dynamics, about what it meant to be both alpha and omega energy, about finding her place in a structure that didn't quite fit traditional roles. Though she thinks she’s gaining more alpha now with her eye color change.

When they finally stepped back outside, there were even more people with phones out. The earlier pictures must have spread fast, because now there was clear recognition in people's faces—not of who River was, but that she was the mysterious person with the Huntr/x members.

"Ready for the second half?" River asked, holding out Mira's helmet.

"Always," Mira said. But before putting the helmet on, she pulled River in for another kiss—longer this time, more deliberate, her hands coming up to cup River's face.

More camera clicks. More flashes. River could hear whispered conversations in Korean, excited speculation.

When Mira pulled back, she looked directly at someone who was filming and smiled—not her professional idol smile, but something genuine and challenging. Then she put on her helmet and climbed onto the bike behind River like she owned it.

As they pulled away, River saw the group of people immediately huddling around their phones, probably uploading and tagging, and theorizing.

"You're really not subtle," River said at the next red light.

Mira's arms tightened around her waist. "I'm done being subtle. I want people to know someone makes me happy. They don't need to know who you are yet, but they can see that I'm choosing this. Choosing you."

River's chest felt tight with emotion. "Meroko—"

"Drive," Mira said. "We have more of the day to enjoy, and I want to see what else you have planned."

River took them north, out of the busy commercial districts and into an area with more residential neighborhoods. The afternoon sun was warm, and Mira's grip around her waist had shifted from possessive to comfortable—relaxed in a way that told River the rage room had done its job.

When they pulled up to what looked like a quiet neighborhood park with a playground, Mira made a curious sound.

"A playground?" she asked as they dismounted and removed their helmets.

"Sometimes the best conversations happen in the simplest places," River said. "Plus, when's the last time you actually got to just... play? Without cameras or schedules or expectations?"

Mira's expression shifted—something vulnerable flickering across her face before she could hide it. "I don't remember."

"Then let's change that," River said, taking her hand.

The playground was mostly empty—a few parents with young children on the other side, but the swing set area was clear. River guided Mira to one of the swings, the late afternoon sun casting long shadows across the worn grass.

"Sit," River said gently.

Mira did, gripping the chains with an odd expression—like she was trying to remember something distant. River moved behind her and started pushing, gentle at first, then gradually higher as Mira relaxed into the motion.

"When's the last time you were on a swing?" River asked.

"I was seven, maybe eight," Mira said, her voice distant. "Before my parents decided I needed to be serious all the time. Before everything became about a good daughter, and discipline, and being perfect."

River kept pushing, letting Mira talk at her own pace.

"They loved me," Mira continued, and there was something complicated in her voice. "They do love me. But they love the version of me that achieves. That succeeds. That makes them proud. I'm not sure they'd love the version that just... plays on swings."

"That's not love," River said quietly. "That's conditional acceptance."

"I know," Mira said. "Logically, I know that. But it's hard to separate what I know from what I feel."

"Tell me about them," River said. "Your parents. What was it like growing up?"

Mira was quiet for a moment, the swing carrying her forward and back, forward and back. "Structured. Everything had a purpose. Piano lessons weren't for fun—they were for discipline and skill development. Martial arts training wasn't for play—it was for self-defense and confidence. Even family dinners were lessons in etiquette and conversation skills."

River pushed her a little higher, and Mira let out a small sound—not quite a laugh, but close.

"They had expectations," Mira continued. "Always. Top of my class. Perfect posture. Never complain. Never show weakness. Be the daughter they could be proud of presenting to their colleagues and friends."

"That sounds exhausting," River said.

"It was," Mira admitted. "Is. Even now, when I visit them, I feel myself shifting back into that version of me. The one who sits perfectly straight and says all the right things and never admits when I'm struggling."

"Do they know?" River asked. "About us? About the relationship?"

"They know I'm in a relationship," Mira said carefully. "But they think it's just with Zoey and Rumi. They don't know about the dynamic—about me being Mommy, about being a brat tamer, about any of it. And they definitely don't know about you yet. They don't use the internet, so that's different."

"Are you going to tell them?" River asked.

Mira was quiet for a long moment. "Eventually. When we're ready. But I'm not sure they'll understand. They barely understood when I came out as bisexual. Adding polyamory and kink dynamics to the mix..." She trailed off.

"You don't owe them perfect understanding," River said. "You just owe them honesty. If they can't handle it, that's their issue to work through, not yours. Just because they are family doesn't make them good for you."

"That's very wolf of you," Mira said, and River could hear the slight smile in her voice.

"A pack takes care of their pack," River said. "And that means not letting anyone—even parents—make you feel like you have to be less than whole to be loved."

The swing was slowing now, and Mira dragged her feet to stop completely. She sat there for a moment, then turned to look at River.

"My parents wanted me to be a doctor," she said. "Or a lawyer. Something prestigious and traditional. When I told them I wanted to do K-pop, they said it was a waste of my potential. That I was throwing away my education and my future for something frivolous."

"But you did it anyway," River said.

"I did," Mira confirmed. "Because for the first time, I wanted something for me. Not for them. Not to make them proud or meet their expectations. Just... for me."

"And Huntr/x became your family," River said, understanding.

"Exactly," Mira said. "Zoey and Rumi—they see me. All of me. The controlling parts, the soft parts, the parts that want to take care of people and the parts that want to be taken care of. They don't need me to be perfect. They just need me to be present."

"And now you have me too," River said softly. "Another person who doesn't need you to be perfect."

Mira stood from the swing and moved close to River, her hands coming up to cup River's face. "You're really good at this, you know. At making space for people to be vulnerable."

"I had six years of being forced to be vulnerable," River said. "You learn to recognize when someone else needs that space. My wolf has taken quite a liking to all of you, so he can tell when to be soft."

Mira kissed her then—soft and grateful and genuine. And River heard it—the distinct click of phone cameras. She pulled back slightly and saw a small group of people on the other side of the playground, phones out, clearly trying to be subtle and failing.

"More pictures," River murmured.

"Let them," Mira said, not bothering to look. "I don't care." But then she smiled slightly. "Though I am curious what they're going to say about the mysterious biker pushing me on a swing. Very domestic. Very soft."

"Very us," River said.

"Very us," Mira agreed. She grabbed River's hand. "Come on. Your turn."

"What?" River asked.

"You pushed me," Mira said. "Now I push you. Fair is fair."

River laughed but let herself be led to the swing. She sat down, feeling slightly ridiculous—too tall, too old, too aware of the people watching. But then Mira started pushing, and something loosened in River's chest.

"Tell me about your alpha," Mira said, her voice careful. "You've mentioned being exiled, but you never said why. Or who did it?"

River was quiet for a moment, the swing slowing beneath her. "His name is Bryce. He's not... he wasn't always the alpha. That was my father."

"Was?" Mira caught the past tense immediately.

"He died six years ago, remember," River said, her voice tight. "Heart attack. Sudden. One day he was there, the next..." She trailed off, then forced herself to continue. "In wolf packs, when an alpha dies, there's a succession. Usually, it goes to the eldest child if they're capable, or to the alpha's chosen successor. My dad had chosen me."

Mira's eyes widened slightly. "You were supposed to be alpha?"

"I was being trained for it," River confirmed. "Had been for years. But Bryce—he was my father's rival, second-in-command—he challenged the succession. Said I wasn't fit to lead."

"Because you're intersex," Mira said, understanding dawning.

"Because I'm intersex," River confirmed bitterly. "He argued that I was an 'aberration,' that I couldn't possibly lead a traditional pack, that my existence went against wolf nature. He called for a vote, and enough of the pack sided with him. My mother, my siblings—they tried to fight it, but pack law is absolute. Once Bryce became alpha, his first act was to exile me."

"He kicked you out," Mira said, anger creeping into her voice.

"Worse than that," River said. "He broke my pack bonds. All of them. Severed my connection to every member of the pack, including my immediate family. Do you know what that feels like? Having bonds that have existed your entire life just... ripped away?"

Mira's hand found River's, squeezing hard.

"It's not just emotional," River continued. "It's physical. When a pack bond is broken by an alpha, it creates this... barrier. I literally cannot go back to where the pack is centered. If I try to get too close, if Bryce is nearby, my body reacts. Pain, nausea, my wolf is going haywire. It's a protective mechanism, I guess. To keep exiled wolves from trying to fight their way back."

"So you can't see your family at all?" Mira asked, horrified.

"Not my immediate family in Japan," River said. "That's where the pack is centered, where Bryce lives. I have extended family—aunts, uncles, cousins—who live in Manila and America. I can see them because they're far enough from Bryce's territory. But my mom, my siblings, my closest relatives? I haven't seen them face-to-face in six years."

"River..." Mira's voice cracked slightly.

"They call when they can," River said. "Text. Video chat occasionally. But it's not the same. And they have to be careful—Bryce monitors pack communications. If he thinks they're being too supportive of me, he could punish them. So we keep it minimal. Distant. Safe."

"That's why you were so desperate to understand why Zoey left," Mira said, connecting the dots. "You'd already lost your entire pack, your family. And then the person you'd imprinted on just... disappeared."

"Yeah," River said. "I thought—I don't know what I thought. Maybe I was the problem. That being intersex made me unlovable, un-packable. That everyone would always choose to leave me eventually."

"You know that's not true," Mira said firmly. "Right? You know we're not leaving?"

"I'm starting to believe it," River admitted. "It's just... hard. When you've had everything stripped away once, it's terrifying to build something new. What if it happens again?"

"It won't," Mira said. "Because we're not a traditional wolf pack with a rival alpha waiting to take power. We're something different. Something you're helping us build."

River looked at her, something vulnerable in her eyes. "Do you ever think about it? About what happens if your careers take off even more? If the pressure gets to be too much? If dating me—dating someone like me—becomes a liability?"

"Every relationship has risks," Mira said. "But no, I don't think about leaving. I think about how to make this work. How to protect what we're building. How to eventually, when we're ready, let the world know who you are to us."

"You really mean that," River said, not quite a question.

"I really mean that," Mira confirmed. "You have a pack now, River. Real pack. The kind where we don't abandon each other just because someone says we should. The kind where being different isn't a weakness—it's what makes us stronger."

River felt her throat tighten with emotion. "Bryce would hate what we're building here."

"Good," Mira said fiercely. "Fuck Bryce. He doesn't get to define what our pack means. We do."

River laughed, the sound surprised and genuine. "You're amazing, you know that?"

"I know," Mira said with a slight smile. "Now come on. We should probably move before we attract more attention."

But before they stood, Mira pulled River in for a kiss—soft and reassuring and full of promises that River was only beginning to believe might actually be kept.

"Thank you," River said when they pulled apart. "For listening. For not... for not treating me like I'm broken because of what happened."

"You're not broken," Mira said simply. "You're healing. There's a difference."

And somehow, sitting on that playground swing with Mira beside her, River thought maybe—just maybe—she was starting to believe that too.

They stayed at the playground a while longer, taking turns on the swings, talking about family and expectations and the weight of trying to be what other people needed. At some point, more people started gathering at a respectful distance, phones out, clearly recognizing Mira and curious about her companion.

"We should probably go," Mira said eventually. "Before this turns into a whole thing."

"Probably," River agreed.

But before they left, Mira pulled River in for one more kiss—longer this time, deliberate, clearly for the cameras. When they broke apart, she looked directly at someone filming and smiled.

"Tomorrow they're going to be absolutely feral," Mira said as they walked back to the motorcycle. "When you show up with Zoey."

"Good," River said, helping Mira with her helmet. "Let them be feral. Let them wonder. Eventually we'll tell them the truth, but for now? Let them speculate. A tall, wise, sexy woman once told me."

The ride took them to the Han River, to a quieter section away from the main parks and crowds. River parked the bike and led Mira to a small dock where a boat was waiting—nothing fancy, just a simple motorboat with cushioned seats and a small cooler.

"You rented a boat?" Mira asked.

"For an hour," River confirmed. "Thought we could watch the sunset on the water. Away from cameras and crowds and everything else. For the love of God, I hope so."

Mira's expression softened completely. "That's perfect."

River helped her into the boat and took the controls, guiding them out onto the river. The water was calm, the city skyline visible in the distance, but out here it felt separate from all of that. Peaceful.

They found a good spot and River cut the engine, letting them drift. The cooler had cold drinks and some snacks—nothing elaborate, just simple and comfortable.

"Come here," Mira said, patting the seat next to her.

River moved to sit beside her, and Mira immediately curled into her side, head resting on River's shoulder. It was such a contrast to the bold, competitive woman from earlier—this softer side of Mira that River was learning only came out in very specific circumstances.

"Thank you for today," Mira said quietly. "For the rage room and the playground and this. For planning things that let me be different versions of myself."

"You don't have to thank me," River said, wrapping an arm around her. "I wanted to know all the versions of you."

"You're doing well," Mira said. "With all of us. Building individual relationships while maintaining the group dynamic. It's not easy."

"It helps that you're all amazing," River said. "And that you're patient with me while I figure it out."

They sat in comfortable silence for a while, watching the sun paint the sky in shades of orange and pink. The city lights were starting to come on, twinkling in the growing dusk.

"Can I ask you something?" Mira said eventually.

"Anything."

"What's your biggest fear?" Mira asked. "About us. About this."

River was quiet for a moment, considering. "That I'll mess it up. That I'll do something that breaks the trust you've all given me. That one day you'll realize I'm not worth the risk you took letting me in."

"You won't," Mira said with certainty. "Mess it up, I mean. You might make mistakes—we all will—but you won't mess it up. Want to know how I know?"

"How?"

"Because you care too much," Mira said. "You think about what each of us needs. You pay attention to the little things. You ask before assuming. That's not someone who's going to mess this up."

"What about you?" River asked. "What's your biggest fear?"

Mira was quiet for longer. "That I'll be too controlling. That I'll try to manage everything and everyone until you all feel suffocated. That my need for structure and order will clash with what we're trying to build."

"Then we'll tell you," River said simply. "When you're being too much. That's what communication is for."

"Promise?" Mira asked, and there was vulnerability in her voice that River rarely heard.

"Promise," River confirmed. "I'll always be honest with you. Even when it's hard."

Mira tilted her head up, and River kissed her—soft and slow and sweet, nothing like the claiming kisses from earlier. This was different. This was trust and affection and the promise of something lasting.

When they pulled apart, the sun had set completely, the sky now deep purple with stars starting to appear.

"We should probably head back," Mira said reluctantly. "I can feel Zoey getting annoyed. She's probably scrolling through Twitter right now."

"Probably," River agreed. But neither of them moved for another few minutes, content to just exist together a little longer.

Finally, River started the boat and guided them back to the dock. The ride back to the penthouse was quiet, both of them tired but satisfied. Mira's arms around River's waist were secure and trusting, and every so often River would feel her press closer, a small gesture of affection.

When they pulled up to the building, there were fewer people around—the evening crowd different from the daytime one. But River still noticed a few phones come out, a few people recognizing the motorcycle and its passengers.

"Let them look," Mira said as she removed her helmet. "By tomorrow, when you take Zoey out, they're going to lose their minds."

"Looking forward to it?" River asked.

"Absolutely," Mira said with a grin. Then, just because she could, she pulled River in for a kiss—slower this time, sweeter, but just as deliberate then she winked. "See you upstairs, kokurō."

She headed inside, leaving River to secure the bike and helmets. As River worked, she checked her phone and saw the notifications had exploded. The internet was indeed losing its mind.

kpopupdates: MYSTERY PERSON NOW SEEN AT PLAYGROUND WITH MIRA. Multiple locations, clearly a full day date 👀

huntrxfan_: okay theory time: what if this person is dating ALL of them? Like poly? Because same person, two different members, two days in a row...

WolfGazer26: Mira kiss them 🥺 girl is so happy I wanna know who this is cuz that should be ME